EroStory

The Organizer

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

Ian Lorelle was thirty-five years old when he left Shana, his wife of nine years. It was all he could do to keep his sanity. Toward the end, she stopped trying to hide the fact she was cheating on him. She would come home late with wine on her breath and sperm in her hair, or sometimes vice-versa. The laundry hamper even took on the smell of cheap cologne.

Oddly enough, he wouldn’t have minded her being with other guys if she’d been honest. They had talked about partner sharing with a small group of folks they knew were into it. On one occasion, they went so far as to visit one of those couples to see if chatting might lead to something more risqué. Shana quipped and giggled about it over a glass of wine, but she got cold feet when their hostess began unbuttoning Ian’s shirt.

That incident proved ironic to Ian a month later when he came home from work early. As usual, he galloped up the stairs to their second floor apartment. As he opened the door, he heard a man let out a protracted moan. Bolting into the living room, he found their upstairs neighbor still buttoning his pants as Shana hastily wiped her chin on her sleeve.

After that, it was a short, steep, downhill slide to separation. Ian floundered for a week, thinking Shana may show remorse, but she responded by again stepping out and flaunting her iniquity. When he came home to find her legs wrapped around a guy she worked with, he packed a suitcase and checked into an efficiency apartment.

One Friday after work, he met his old friend, Cliff Gray to grab a quick beer and lament his woes. “I’m not going back to her,” he insisted as they sat at a table. “I don’t need the bullshit.”

“Atta boy,” boasted Cliff. “And have a little fun before you look to settle down again. You’re still young. Enjoy your freedom.”

“Easier said than done,” complained Ian. “I set up a profile on an online—”

“Don’t bother,” interrupted Cliff. “You’ll waste your time getting charged up over someone who isn’t who they say they are.” He took a swig from his mug and leaned his elbows on the table. “You want a no-worries guarantee to get laid?”

“Yeah, but I don’t want my dick to fall off.”

“Join Mingling Singles, bro.”

“Are you kidding? That’s full of mothers looking for a new daddy for their kid.”

“Maybe, but it’s a meat market. How do ya’ think they try to hook a new papa, anyway? Just don’t propose to anyone.”

“You’re shittin’ me.”

“I shit you not. I went there when I divorced Crystal. Wet my noodle almost every week.”

“And you wound up with Deanne.”

“But not until I made the rounds, partner. By the time I met Deanne, I was worried my balls would shrivel. Besides she’s a helluva good girlfriend. I don’t need to make the rounds anymore.”

“Why not? Is she that good?”

“Something like that. I’ll tell you all about it some time.” He finished his beer and stood, grabbing his jacket. “Gotta go,” he concluded. “Just show up at the Elks Lodge tomorrow. They meet every Saturday at seven.”

Cliff’s call was on the money. The very first night, Ian wound up bouncing his belly off a chubby but cute set of butt-cheeks. The middle-age mom insisted he go bareback and was more than happy to let him come in her. She sucked him back to size and swallowed his second batch, then begged him to top her off with another load. What’s more, she stroked his ego back into shape by washing his balls in a few gushes of girlie reward.

On the down side, she did it all in a whisper. With her two kids sleeping in the room across the hall, she insisted he stay quiet as well. Grasping her love-handles, Ian pursed his lips and puffed his cheeks as he pressed his thighs against the backs of hers, jetting his last salvoes of the evening into a viscous pool inside her. It was by far the best sex he’d had in years, albeit a silent event.

As he retreated from her seed-laden channel, a shrill cry came from across the hall, followed by, “Mommy!”

With a bead of cum still dripping from her crevice, she pushed her arms into a robe and whispered, “I’ll try to get my parents to watch them this weekend.”

Ian was the conscientious type. He hoped she would eventually find Mr. Right, but it wasn’t going to be him. He said hello to her at the next meeting, but left with a classy businesswoman named Sandra, who he recognized as the loan officer at the local bank.

Sandra was just as quick to get started, but something was wrong from the start. She made him park down the street, and insisted they have their soirée on an old sofa in the basement. Clearly, her ex wasn’t as good with their separation as she claimed. Ian expected him to be at the door at any minute, bringing their eleven-year-old son back early.

Afterward, Sandra promised things would smooth out soon. She gave great head and squealed in pleasure as she swallowed his load. Ian lost track of how many times he came in her, but his balls ached as he drove home. She smiled and waved the next few times he went to the bank, but Ian pretended not to see her.

By week three, Ian was on a roll. Buried deep in unfamiliar genealogy, he sprayed the velvety inners of a middle-age redhead with spurts of viscous warmth. His balls tingled in blissful pangs as he pumped his semen into her thin frame. She gave a needy coo into the mattress as his bursts faded off to bumps. Much like week-one, the antics came to an end with a knock on the door. Unlike week-one, the knock wasn’t from a child, but rather a crying ex-husband.

He went to Mingling Singles for several more weeks, only going home alone a few times, but a pattern was unfolding. The walls were closing in. Sooner or later, he would have to choose a partner and “graduate” like Cliff did, or his prospects would dry up and he would be thrown to the cougars prowling the back tables. Deep down, he had hoped to find a gal with a more open mind toward sexuality, maybe one who would give partner-sharing a try. Apparently, he wouldn’t find her at Mingling Singles.

Or so he thought. Each time he went, he couldn’t help but notice one particular gal in her early thirties. Although she was at Mingling Singles every Saturday night, she seldom spoke to anyone. She didn’t sit at any of the tables during hors d’oeuvres, or mingle afterward. Ian figured she organized the events, since she set up the food table and always hung around to clean up the hall. But she was no wallflower, either. Her walk had a dainty, playful purpose and on the few occasions he heard her laugh, she all but sang.

At first, her appearance struck him as ordinary. She had no particular quality that caught the eye with a single glance. But seeing her time and again, he found her unique combination of features manifested into a precious example of femininity. She stood a thin but shapely five-foot-six. Her long, full hair struck two shades of blonde—golden and sandy layers that framed deep blue eyes.

She usually dressed rather plainly in jeans or black yoga pants, a simple blouse, and moccasins or flat shoes. Only toward the end of each night would she take off her denim jacket to show her slender arms. As Ian watched her each week, he sensed an esoteric, easy-going quality in the air around her, even before he ever spoke to her.

When he did, he wound up plenty confused. She was wiping down a tablecloth as he approached.

“Would you like some help?” he asked.

“Does it come with a price?” she queried without looking up.

“Just a name,” he replied, folding the tablecloth as she wiped another. “I was hoping you’d volunteer the rest. I’m—”

“Ian,” she interrupted. “I pay attention.”

“What have you noticed about me?”

“For starters,” she replied, hauling a table like a puny dockworker, “You’ve been sampling the most vulnerable girls.”

“I didn’t mean any harm. I was just—”

“Dipping your worm in a kettle of fish,” she called back, carrying a bowl of salad into the kitchen.

“You can’t blame me for being successful,” he bargained, calling through the doorway to her.

“I don’t blame you,” she sang, strutting out and handing him a push-broom.

“So you’ll tell me your name?”

“Nope.”

“That’s it? No explanation?”

“I don’t think you’d care for the company I keep,” she snipped.

“Are you a lesbian?”

She huffed and rolled her eyes. “Why?” she asked, looking up. “Why do they always ask that?”

“Maybe because you’re being aloof,” he suggested.

“Aloof? I’ve never been accused of that before.”

“Not that you’ve heard. If you shut people down that fast, you’re likely to miss a lot. All I asked for was your name.”

“It’s Tonya Forsythe. Satisfied?”

“Nope. Now I want you to come out for coffee, Tonya Forsythe.”

“Is that all?” she asked sarcastically.

“Would you believe me if I said it was?”

Ten minutes later, they sat sipping coffee at a donut shop across the street from the rental hall. “Honestly,” offered Ian, “I asked you for a different reason than…you know…”

“All the others?” she asked, sipping her coffee.

“You think I’m a dog, huh?”

“Mm-hmm,” she replied with a nod.

“Then why’d you come?”

“Something you touched on.”

“Well, I doubt you’re a lesbian.”

“Bi.”

“That doesn’t bother me.”

“I wouldn’t care if it did.”

“So what’d I touch on?”

“Not telling, but I’ll let you know if you touch on it again.”

“I’m only asking—”

“I know what you’re asking for,” she offered in a playful intonation, standing to leave.

“Am I being too bold?” he asked, standing and reaching her denim coat off the hook.

“You’re bold,” she replied. “But not too bold.” She looked him up and down, standing only to his chin. Raising her gaze to meet his, she broke a cute smile over her glossed lips. “How open-minded are you?” she asked.

“Open enough to not care if you’re bi.”

“Childs’ play,” she purred. “Follow me in your car. We’ll see how bold you are.”

And follow he did—under the highway and past the waterfront, then over the bridge to the town of Wellsburgh, where Tonya pulled into the driveway of a stately home. Ian pulled in behind her and scurried over to her car. “Nice house,” he offered, noticing the dozen or so cars parked on the side lawn.

“I’ve only been here a few times,” she replied as he followed her up the steps. Ringing the bell, she turned to face him and with a spearing glance of her blue eyes warned, “Last chance.”

“You’re trying to scare me off.”

“For your own good,” she retorted as the latch clicked. The door swung open to reveal a pretty, middle-age brunette in a black dress hemmed just above the knee. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail and her lips shone in a bright, enticing shade of red. Her brown eyes sparkled as she smiled and gestured for them to enter. “I’m so glad you’re here, Tonya!” she exclaimed. “Everyone made it.” Looking Ian up and down, she added, “Will your friend be participating?”

“Probably not, Liz,” replied Tonya. “This is Ian. He thinks he likes me. I figured I’d prove him wrong. Would it be okay if he just watches?”

“Of course,” she insisted. “But don’t be too quick to write him off. He may surprise you.”

“I’m pleased to meet you,” offered Ian as he stepped in.

Liz shot him a tantalizing grin. “Do me a favor,” she purred. “Surprise Tonya for me.”

“Let’s go, friend,” chimed Tonya, grasping Ian’s hand. “I’ll show you around.”

“I’ll be there in a few minutes,” answered Liz. “Jim’s in the den.”

Tonya showed Ian down a wide hallway to large, well-appointed room in the rear of the house, where more than two dozen people milled about, chatting with hors d’oeuvres and drinks to soft piano music. The crowd was exclusively couples. Much like Tonya, they struck Ian as everyday, ordinary folks, joking and laughing at a Saturday night get-together.

“C’mon,” proposed Tonya, tugging his arm. I want you to meet Liz’s husband. Stepping up to a fit, trim man in a business shirt and slacks, she asked, “Nervous, Jim?”

He drew in a deep breath. “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t,” he admitted. “But I’m among friends, thanks to you. I can’t believe you put this all together.”

“It’s gonna go fine,” she assured him. “After this you’ll see things in a new light. Say hi to Ian.”

As Ian shook his hand, Tonya plopped onto a love seat and patted the sofa cushions on both sides. “Both of you sit,” she insisted.

“Is this where the graduates from Mingling Singles go?” asked Ian as he sat to her left.

Tonya laughed aloud and pointed to the rear of the room, where a foot-high platform supported a king-size mattress appointed in heavy, deep blue sheets. The windows of the room were covered by thick, full-length drapes. Several large sofas and lounge chairs were arranged to face the makeshift nest.

“Care to guess again?” she asked.

“Karaoke?”

“Not even close.”

“Wrestling?”

“Let’s get ready to rumble,” she purred as the lights dimmed.

Most of the guests found seats. The men who didn’t stood behind their partners as Jim rose to his feet and cleared his throat. “Welcome everyone,” he announced. “Liz and I are so glad you could all be here. We’re truly honored to be a part of all this. We talked for a long time, but never thought such a thing could be properly organized…until we met Tonya, of course.”

The guests applauded as Tonya stood and offered a shy wave. She sat back down and leaned against Ian, much to his happy surprise. As the room quieted, Jim stepped up to the platform and continued, “So, I apologize for not having much chance to get to know all of you. But I was talking to Tom and Lena, the hosts of next month’s event. Liz and I are looking forward to being there and getting to know you all better after we’ve settled in. But for now, let’s get started.”

Liz appeared in the doorway, still in her black dress, but barefoot and without any jewelry. Her hair was down, draping over her thin shoulders as she stepped gracefully before the platform and faced Jim. After a quick kiss, she faced the guests as he stepped behind her.

“They’re not gonna do it in front of everyone, are they?” asked Ian in a whisper.

Tonya giggled and snuggled in closer as Jim unzipped Liz’s dress, lifted it over her head, and tossed it aside. The crowd offered polite applause as her perky breasts made their debut. They were medium size at best, but a perfect fit for her dainty torso. Her waist cambered to a delightful re-curve over her hips, and the bump of her tummy sat firm, adorned by the pea-size pit of her navel. She smiled and hooked her thumbs beneath her panties. The clapping continued as she tugged the dainty garment over her thighs and stepped out of it. Jim kissed Liz’s neck and returned to the sofa, dropping the silky panties on Ian’s lap as he passed. Liz stood before the guests naked, with her arms at her side.

Looking around the room, Ian realized about half the men were missing, but not for long. They filed in naked—a dozen in all. “Damn,” he murmured under his breath, “I can’t believe I’m just figuring this out.”

“Leave now if it’s too much,” whispered Tonya. “Don’t make a scene and ruin the night for everyone else.”

Ian considered doing just that, but it wasn’t him on display. It was a lovely brunette with long, lanky legs. Whatever her purpose, Tonya’s touch was growing more magical by the moment. “I’ll stick around,” he said quietly.

“How bold of you,” sassed Tonya, rubbing his thigh.

Like a kid in a movie theater on a first date, he snuck his arm around her. To his absolute elation, she leaned her head on his shoulder.

“Welcome,” squeaked Liz in a nervous crackle as the men filed past her. “I’ll do my best to remember names,” she offered, turning her back to the crowd to face the men. “Danny, Jake, Jahleel, Sam and Marco, let’s begin.”

To Tonya’s right, Jim peered on as the men stepped forward and formed a semi-circle around her. She knelt and sat back on her heels. Ian held his breath as she dunked over the rigid staff in the middle, stroking one on either side with each hand. He fought to keep his hand off his own crotch as he watched Liz’s full black mane dance before the men’s loins. He fought harder to keep it off Tonya’s as Liz turned to her left and dunked over another beefy hard-on.

With Tonya nestled against his side, Ian watched Liz offer her wiles to one man after another, most often two at a time. She spent a good portion of the time on her elbows and knees, bobbing over one shaft while another thrust in and out of her from behind. Other times she rode atop her sex-mate, leaning forward to loll her tongue over a throbbing bulb or lick a cum-swollen sac.

On the other end of the sofa, Jim leaned forward and peered at a pearly ribbon dripping from his wife’s slit. The scent of male pheromones filled the air as each new cock thrust into the remnants of its predecessor’s seed. The sheets beneath her oozing crevice lay soaked with white puddles. Liz’s lips glowed with mixed lineage as one chiseled shaft after another pulsed between them. Jim offered fist bumps as guys passed, returning to their wives after inseminating Liz and being replaced by a fresh stud from the floor.

Liz rolled onto her back and spread wide for a beefy, bronze-skinned hunk. As he sloshed into the concoction of proteins in her depths, Tonya brought her lips to Ian’s ear. Her breath wafted like precious puffs of enchantment as she leaned the cleavage of her modest but firm breasts against his upper right arm. “Let’s talk in the dining room,” she whispered.

Ian followed her across the hallway and sat at the head of the handsome wooden table. Tonya took off her jacket and hung it on the back of a chair, then sat at the corner to his right. Her blue eyes sparkled as she gazed into his, folding her hands on the table. “Ian,” she chimed, “the women at Mingling Singles are looking for love…someone to nest with and help raise their kids. They don’t need guys looking to get their rocks off and move to the next. Let them be.”

“So,” he squeaked like a kid whose balls hadn’t dropped. “You organize…these—”

“I organize all kinds of things, from ice cream socials to this and all things in between, like Mingling Singles. I thought you should see both ends of the spectrum. These are couples…mostly married ones. They’re honest with themselves and each other about what excites them. I try to help them with that.”

“Gangbangs excite them?”

“Raw sexual honesty excites them. It’s not always a big gangbang. Jim and Liz have been kind of on the fringe for a while. They decided to do this to break the ice. This group gets together for social sexuality, and they wanted to be part of it. This is their offering to the assembly.”

“Fair enough,” he acknowledged, “But why did you bring me here?”

“Because you said you wanted to know me,” snapped Tonya defensively. “If you really did, you’d have realized that these are my friends.”

“Hold on!” he insisted. “You said you want someone to understand you. Maybe you should start by talking instead of accusing. What is it you want me to understand?”

“I’m sorry,” she lamented, bowing her head. “I’ve never found a guy who was willing to even try to understand what’s going on inside me.” She took his hand and smiled. “Remember when I said you touched on something?” she asked.

“Did I touch on it again?”

Tonya nodded, then scooted over and sat on his lap. “People need all kinds of things,” she explained. “Sometimes it’s validation. Call me a slut or whatever, but I enjoy multiple partner sex. What I really want is someone to love me…to be my alpha. I want to watch other women enjoy him. I want them to know I’ll share his sexuality, but that his love is mine. Is that so wrong?” She peered into his eyes as if looking for the answer in them. “Funny as it sounds,” she added, “I’m loyal. I’ll never kiss anyone but my lover.”

“I think I get it. But it’s a girl pulling that train, not a guy. What’s Jim’s deal? Is he a cuck?”

“Not at all. He finds it empowering, in fact. The women will offer themselves to him soon enough.”

“Will you?”

“Hell yeah. He’s hot.” Bouncing to her feet, she offered her hand and urged, “Come watch again for a minute. I want you to see it like I do.”

Ian followed her to the doorway. They paused, gazing in at Jim as he watched the umpteenth man of the evening plow his wife’s pelvic garden. Liz lay on her back, legs spread for a rugged man with a broad chest. He held her ankles in his hands, arms outstretched as he reamed her. The sculptured vein lines of his cock glistened as he cycled, slapping his balls against her slit with each thrust.

“Look at Liz’s face,” proposed Tonya. “She’s squinting. The corners of her mouth are dropped and her eyebrows are raised. She’s embracing the instinct instilled in all living things at the dawn of creation…the timeless need of the feminine to be seeded with new genealogy. Ancient societies honored the enchantment of amalgamation publicly as a celebration of life. Over time, the pompous and the pious have crafted social norms and relegated it to dark bedrooms and single partners, but we honor it.”

Liz’s sex-mate thrust forward and groaned. She sang out as he transferred the fruit of his balls into her intimate chamber. Moments later, she tipped her pelvis for her next partner.

“She’s embracing it,” admitted Ian. “But I’m still foggy on Jim’s enthusiasm.”

“Jim is Liz’s alpha,” chimed Tonya. “No one else kisses her. After everyone leaves, he’ll enjoy planting his seed atop all the others.” She snuggled up close and went on, “Look at her navel and imagine the billions of sperm teeming beneath it, swimming madly upstream as new rivals pour over them by the millions. Each one is striving to pass her cervix and enter her time machine to carry on its lineage. It wasn’t a face that launched those thousand ships of lore. It was a womb…the grandest design of the Ultimate Architect.” She grabbed his wrist and pulled his palm over her tummy. “How about you?” she asked. “Could you watch me be inseminated? Could you embrace it?”

“You-you get ganged on?”

“I have been, but it’s not really my thing. Gangbangs are a bit busy and impersonal for me. I prefer smaller get-togethers, but I always find myself the fifth or seventh wheel.”

“Tell me about the perfect get together,” he requested.

A pleasant smile blessed her lips as she traced her finger on his chest. “My alpha and I are on a boat, or maybe at a mountain cabin. After we spend a day or two by ourselves, I invite…we invite a couple friend to join us. No pressure, no arranging, just wine and—”

Ian leaned in, but she turned her cheek. “I don’t kiss on the first date,” she whispered. “I told you how important it is to me.”

“So you want an alpha who conforms to your rules?”

“Careful,” she warned, lifting her chin. “I don’t like to have my values challenged.”

“Which is why you can’t find the alpha you’re looking for.”

“So you’re gonna get me to surrender to you?”

Bringing his nose an inch from hers, he replied, “You’ve been surrendering all night. You didn’t want to tell me your name. Now you’ve admitted to liking gangbangs.”

“I said I like intimate get-togethers.”

Brushing his lips to hers, he replied, “I have a boat and a cabin.”

“No you don’t,” she whispered into his mouth.

“Well, I have a canoe and a camper.”

Her lips pressed against his with such perfect pressure he let out a whimper. “Is that your alpha warrior call?” she asked in a purr before resuming their kiss.

He hummed in his deepest tone as his tongue met hers in ideal cadence. “That’s better,” she whispered, blessing his jaw with caressing fingers. A needy peep escaped her as his hands caressed her backside. “I’m done here if you’d like to come by my place,” she tendered.

“Aren’t you needed here?” he asked.

“I organized it well. They’ll be fine. Besides, think of what the cleanup entails.”

Ian looked into the crowd to see hair dancing over men’s laps and women, still clad in skirts and dresses, bounding atop their mates. Not knowing the group, he had no way of determining whether the copulating couples had arrived together. “Right behind you,” he acknowledged.

“So just to clarify,” he asked as they snuck out the front door. “This will be one on one?”

“I’d better make sure you’re up to my friends’ standards,” she sassed.

Half an hour later, Ian followed Tonya to the front door of her modest split-level home. She pulled his arm, leading him through the kitchen and down the hall to the bedroom. “So help me,” she warned, closing the door. “You’d better not be the guy I thought you were earlier.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means I saw you looking at the refrigerator.”

“Maybe I was hungry.”

“Or maybe you were looking for kid’s schoolwork stuck on magnets.”

“Can you blame me?”

“I guess not. Now take off your clothes.”

“You first, miss no kissing on the first date.”

“Fine,” she quipped, tossing her sleeveless white blouse on the floor.

Ian froze at the sight of her naked torso. It was no different than a plethora of others he had seen in his lifetime. Her waist cambered sweetly beneath her ribcage like any girl with a thin, petite build. The pit of her navel sat on the bump of her belly between lean but capable hips, like a thousand girls at the beach on a sunny day. But it was her torso—Tonya Forsythe’s being. It was the vessel that encapsulated her actuality and housed her vital, life-giving parts. In the few short hours since they met, that being had become precious. He stood statue-still, his lower lip trembling.

Tonya gave a knowing smile. “I guess you do see something in me,” she offered, dropping her yoga pants and panties.

Unbuttoning his shirt and tossing it aside, Ian gaped at her well-trimmed, strawberry blonde bush. Tonya unbuttoned his pants as he kicked his shoes off. Her eyes studied his rock-hard staff as he sat on the edge of the bed. Dropping to her knees, she brought her lips to his aching bulb, wrapping her palm around his chiseled girth. “What does my alpha want?” she asked as his prowess thumped in her palm.

“Someone who doesn’t need to ask what I want,” he replied in a gasping grunt.

She touched her nose to his engorged knob then pressed it against his belly, shifting her gaze up to his eyes. Peering through his pupils and into his thoughts, she lashed his upper length with licks as his moans grew higher in pitch. Cupping his tingling jewels in her palm, she lunged over half his length.

Ian let out an elated groan as the moist warmth of her mouth registered in his conscience. His balls went to work between her playful fingers as the vacuum of her cheeks drew pangs of wanton delight through his length. Tonya hummed softly as her lips travelled over the sculpted vein lines of his cock. Her cheek quivered as she stopped to loll her tongue on his knob.

When she came up for air, he jumped to his feet and lifted her up, setting her on the edge of the bed and kneeling between her thighs. She squealed as he wrapped his forearms under the backs of her thighs and pressed his nose into the scruff of her bikini-trimmed bush. Her scent was one of sheer delight—rich with estrogen and feminine fervency. She cooed as his tongue parted her labial gates and dashed into the nectar of her welcoming crevice.

The glorious taste of her inner tissues lived up to their delightful aroma. Wiggling his tongue into her, he swept the length of her entrance to peeps of delight. With careful calculation, he worked his way up to the pronounced bud of her erect clitoris.

“Huh!” she wailed. “I have to warn you, I’m a squirter!”

Ian hummed into her pelvis and dug into her again.

Tonya’s thighs trembled as he tipped her undulating pelvis. She bucked back and forth, seemingly uncontrolled as a long, low moan emanated from her chest. It grew to a high pitch squeak as a gush of reward sprayed his neck and pectorals. A second wash greeted him as he lunged over her blushing apex. She wiggled like a worm on a hook as Ian lapped up what he could of his efforts.

“Usually only girls can do that to me,” she grunted. “Get inside me!”

For no other reason than to show off, he stood and scooped her up, holding her by the sides of the torso. She threw her arms over his shoulders and wrapped her legs around his back as he shifted his hands down to her firm, fit buttocks. Peering into her deep blue eyes, he lowered her onto the tip of his throbbing cock, bathing the skin of his bulb in the slick heat of her clench.

Tonya cooed as her clasp widened in accommodation. With the rim of his crown ensconced in the velvet grasp of her love channel, he let gravity impale her on his pole. They sang together as their pubic hairs meshed. Buried in the hug of her heavenly hollow, he pressed his lips to hers and offered his tongue.

Breaking their kiss, Ian lifted her high and stood her beside the bed. With a playful purr, she turned her back to him and leaned forward, rolling her hips. As Ian grasped her waist, she stood on her toes. Already coated in her love juices, his rigid shaft met no resistance as he sheathed it in her precious frame and broke into rhythm.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” sang Tonya as his pelvis slapped off her buttocks. She straightened her back, offering unhindered access to her depths as he cycled in and out of her divine chamber. Two dozen or so strokes later, she lunged forward and curved her back like a feline, spraying his thighs in a squeal of wanton release. She scampered onto the bed as another gush soaked the sheets. Rolling onto her back, she circled her finger around her gush button and flailed her legs as if she was being hung. “Come in me!” she pleaded. “I want your sperm swimming inside me!”

Ian climbed between her legs, planted his plow, and grasped her calves. Tonya cried out as he rocked his hips, again burying his entirety in her welcoming heat. She dug her heels into the mattress and arched, raising her loins off the sheets. Pangs of nirvana twanged through Ian’s buried beam as he drove into the enchantment of her inners. He let out a surrendering grunt, falling forward onto his hands.

Tonya dropped her buttocks and wrapped him tight with her legs. “Come in me!” she squealed, “Shoot your cum deep inside me!”

Ian dropped to his elbows and kissed her as the tingling voltage of bliss thumped through his shaft, pumping his pedigree into the vault of her intimacy in a succession of viscous jets. She squealed to the beat as each seedy salvo sprayed into the garden of her actuality.

But Ian’s heaving head refused to cease its inseminating eruption. Perhaps in a bid to outdo any future rival, or group of them, his thumping cock continued its deluge, swathing her inners in jets of potency. Tonya spread wide and broke their kiss, screaming the name of the creator as the irrigation of her challis continued. Finally—almost thankfully, the sperm-laden assault faded to spurts, then bumps. With his blissful transfer complete, Ian gave her a quick kiss and rolled onto his side.

“Good lordie-lou!” she exclaimed. “Should I expect that every time?”

“You wanted alpha,” he blurted, heaving for air.

“Who needs gangbangs with a fire hose like that spraying their walls? I might keep you all to myself.”

“That’s it,” he joked. “I’m going back to Mingling Singles.”

“Uh,” she moaned spreading her legs and pushing out a gob of goo. As it oozed into the cleft of her buttocks, she purred, “You’re right. I gotta show you off.” Bringing her lips to his, she whispered, “I wish one of my girlfriends was here to dig her tongue into me right now.”

“That’s something I’d love to see.”

“Better yet, I’d like to watch you brew another batch and top her off so I could eat it out of her.”

Ian’s flaccid mast grew back to rock-hard readiness as she kissed him. Reaching down, she stroked him gently. “Save it, big fella,” she purred. “It’s two in the morning. Stay here tonight and I’ll have a couple over tomorrow evening. I’ve got a friend who’s been dying for me to meet her boyfriend.”

“I’ll make supper,” he offered. “Maybe salmon on the grill?”

“An alpha who cooks,” she replied with a giggle. “Looks like I hit the jackpot. Deanne will be impressed.”

“Deanne?”

“You’ll like her. She’s feisty. I hear her boyfriend Cliff’s a hot ticket, too.”

“I’ll bet he is,” replied Ian as she snuggled up to his shoulder and closed her eyes.

The Organizer was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

The Club Slut

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

It was the dog days of summer and we had gone over to our friends Tom and Alison’s to grill and meet up with two other couples Hal and Susan, and Will and Lindsey. I’m Sam and my wife is Stephanie.

After a while the guys decided to go grab a beer and watch some tv. This being the middle of the summer there really aren’t any sports, but baseball on. Which is vetoed promptly by Hal. After flipping through and talking about nothing in general for a few minutes; Tom suggests playing cards. This sounds better than mindless tv surfing and we agree (leaving the tv on in the background.)

We decide on poker with penny bets since no one planned on playing and none of us has much cash on us at the time.

As we drink and play cards we start to talk about women and sex. To which Will says, “Man I’ll tell you what I need a slut to fuck; like one of your wives. I said something wrong to Lindsay, and damn my balls are blue!” We all laugh and continue to play and talk about women and sex.

The sex talk somehow finds its way into wife swapping. Will interjects his opinion says, “I prefer the idea of an assigned slut. A woman a group can use and have fun with.”

Hal clearly excited by the idea says, “so how would that work? A week rotation?”

Will smiles and says, “ No I like the idea of a longer rotation, somewhere in between six months and a month.” Despite the fact that Hal did say anything about our wives Will adds. “And when it’s your wife’s turn she would let us screw her. No questions no games just sex… maybe a hand or blow job.”

Tom says, “Oh man I love a good blow, but Alison hates them.” Then laughs and says “Look at us to thinking about banging another man’s wife; damn we must be hard up.”

Tom and myself laugh pretty hard. Hal laughs an embarrassed chuckle, and Will just smiles.

As we laugh Lindsey walks in wearing a short jean skirt, about three inches shorter than appropriate even here among friends as the bottom of her ass was visible most of the time. The men all clearly loved it. Lindsay was late twenties like the rest of us and loved to show off she had long tan legs she always highlighted by wearing heels and wonderful round ass. After taking the time to properly admire her legs and ass you might miss her tiny waist because of the tan C cups on friendly display.

She flashed a wide smile at us and reaches for the blonde hair she always had in her face before she cut it short to be like some TV star and looks at Will and says, “Need anything baby?”

“No sweetheart. I’m good.” He replies.

She looks around and says, “You guys want anything?” We mumble a no and Lindsay smiles turns and walks away. As I watch I can’t help up think she is swaying her hips more than normal. I watched her through the window as she rejoins the women as she did they all laugh, but Stephanie shot me a look.

Stephanie is a beautiful woman black hair and eyes olive skin big lips and a great smile. Her body is tall and slender at 5’8” and 106 lbs. She has tiny A cup tits with brown nipples. Her waist is small with nice wide hips and long legs. Her ass is ok, not flat but nothing compared to Lindsay’s wonderful round ass.

After a moment in my thoughts about Lindsay and what I wanted to do to her. I hear the conversation return to Will’s idea of turning our wives into sluts now on a three month rotation. Finally Tom says, “we need a name for the lucky lady in this club.”

I know says Hal, “the club slut. Why overthink it.”

Hal in a serious tone, “So what would be the rules of the club slut?”

Will replies, “You know, she is available for a few hours every day to screw and blow.”

Tom says, “But what is off limits?”

Will says, “Nothing public, and no video or photos, but sexually nothing.”

I sit dumbfounded by what I’m hearing three guys outlining rules to turn their wives into sluts. Then I make it four and say “No way Steph will do anal.”

Tom says “I don’t think Alison would either.”

“Fine,” Will says, “no anal.”

I go back to my own thoughts thinking about my wife. I don’t want to say she is a prude, but she is not a sexually adventurous woman. She only likes two positions and tries to stay in perfect control which is boring. Every once in awhile though if you can get her hot enough to burn through her control she will fuck like a porn star bouncing and moaning.

Again I’m drawn back to the conversation Will saying, “well let’s ask.” I look around grins on their faces. Will says, “What is the worst thing that can happen?” I thinking to myself plenty, but before I can put the brakes on I hear.

“Let’s do it!” Tom and Hal agree.

Will pulls out his phone and sends a text to Lindsay. A few seconds later we have our four lovely wives in the room. Will explains the idea to the ladies and then the club slut we had worked out. “What do you think?” Will says at last.

The room is silent for a moment then Tom giggles and Alison says “You want your beer buddies to use me like… like a whore for three months a year!”

Tom coughs looks to Will clearly looking for support, but before anyone can reply, Susan says “Well don’t think of it like that you’re helping out a friend; after all I get tired of Hal pawing at me all the time I could get some peace. That would be a blessing for me, and if that means I don’t get any peace for a few months fine.”

After silence again for a minute. Then Lindsay says “So?” Then slow nods from Alison and Susan. Stephanie’s eyes get big seeing she is the only one that has not agreed and adds her own slow nod. “Okay.” Lindsay says, “let’s get the rules written.” After some debate the list was completed:

*No Anal.

*No photos or videos.

*No one outside the group can know.

*Club slut lasts three months.

*During the club sluts time of month a fill in slut is named by the husband of the current club slut.

*The club slut rotation was alphabetical, but would start with a contest. (Alison not wanting to be guaranteed to be first)

*The wife can participate with her husband and the club slut.

After the rules were written Hal asks the question we all have, “How are you going to pick who goes first?” After some more debate it was decided they would play odds or evens. Twice they said one, two, three shoot with no “winner”. Finally on the third go there was an odd woman out; Stephanie.

Stephanie looks around slightly panicked then when no one moves she sighs. Then Alison says, “Well Tom you going to play with the Slut? You wanted a fuck this morning.” Stephanie looks at Alison shocked and Tom stirs a little but doesn’t move.

“I know says Lindsay let’s have the slut strip for us.” This suggestion was met with excitement from all but Stephanie and myself.

Her face was flush and she looks at me for help. I shrug and say, “well we agreed to this.” She sighs and nods Tom gets up and puts on some music to help the show. My thoughts secretly are of fucking the other women.

Stephanie stands looking around the room at her friends not knowing what to do. Finally Stephanie awkwardly starts to rock her hips back and forth. Her desire for self control throwing her rhythm off.

Lindsay and Alison giggle as they watch. Stephanie stops and says “I am not really dressed for this,” waving her hands passed her t-shirt and jean capri pants.

Lindsay stands up and walks over to Stephanie and grabs the bottom of Stephanie’s shirt and pulls it over her head. Stephanie standing in her bra red faced. Lindsay tosses the shirt to Hal and says “Now club slut take your bra off and toss it to one of the men.” Stephanie shocked and nervous tries to take her bra off, but her shaking hands fail to find the hooks of her plain white bra.

After a second or two Alison stands up walks behind Stephanie and unhooks her bra, “there you go slut now do as you were told.” Stephanie’s face red with embarrassment takes her bra off and tosses it to Tom. “Good,” Alison says, “now dance.” Stephanie again dances awkwardly not knowing what to do or how to be sexy.

Finally Susan says “Well, guys who is going to take the first crack at the slut?”

No one moves for a long second then Will stands up and says, “I guess I will break her in.” He walks around Stephanie eyeing her up and down like a piece of meat. “Come here slut,” he orders and not knowing what else to do Stephanie complies. “Good slut now turn around.” Stephanie turns around to face the room full of her friends. Will reaches around her waist unbuttons her pants and pulls them down. “Now step out of those and kneel down.” Stephanie obeying Will without question only staring at the ground. As she got to her knees without a doubt know what was coming next.

As she knelt down Will walk around to her side to not block the rooms view, and says, “blow me slut,” his stiff cock out and in her face. Stephanie never being one to give head swallows hard and sitting in her bikini cut white panties doesn’t see a way out opens her mouth and sucks the head of Will’s Cock.

Lindsay walks around her husband and my kneeling wife with his cock in her mouth. And says, “Slut he said blow him. Open your slut mouth and take more of his cock.” Blushing Stephanie takes a little more cock in her unskilled mouth and bobs back and forth a little. “More!” Lindsay says. Deeper Stephanie goes, “More! Slut, More! Look at him while you suck his cock” Lindsay commands again and still more cock goes into my wife’s mouth Stephanie’s eyes looking up at Will. Will at this point was enjoying her effort and hums softly followed by Lindsay saying, “gag on it slut.” Stephanie reaching her max pulls away coughing and gagging.

Will laughs and says “you need more practice slut. Keep going.” Stephanie goes back to bobbing back and forth her tits on display for us bouncing ever so slightly each time. I’m transfixed watching my borderline prude wife blow my friend. I can’t believe what I am seeing.

Remembering that there are others I look around and see the others are just as fixated as I am. Bulges in Tom, and Hal’s pants and mine too. Alison leans over to Susan and in a loud whisper says “look at that the slut is getting wet.” I looked at the crotch of my wife’s panties and see a small dark spot of dampness.

As if Alison was the queue Lindsay walks up to Will and kisses him and then whispers in his ear. A smile on both their faces. “Slut,” Will says, “get on the coffee table on all fours.” When she stood up Will pulls her panties down to her ankles. “You won’t need these for a while.” He says with a laugh. My Stephanie’s unshaved bush on display. Moisture trapped by the hair shines in the light. “Nice bush slut it will be good to catch all our cum.”

Stephanie embarrassed again freezes and stands nude in the middle of the room. “Slut! Will told you to do something” Lindsay barks, “all fours on the coffee table.” Stephanie flushed and hot obeys the other woman. I can see the heat is starting to burn down the controls she has. “Face everyone.” Lindsay says. Again without question my wife obeys facing our friends. “Good slut,” Lindsay says as Will walks up behind her and pats her pussy. Stephanie gasps face red.

Will plays with her wet slit and says, “Slut tell me you want my cock in your Slut pussy.” Stephanie mumbles something inaudible. Clearly enjoying her pussy being played with, “What slut I couldn’t hear you.” Will says as he stops rubbing her pussy.

Loud enough for the room to hear Stephanie says, “I want your cock in my slut pussy.” Her hips moving slightly Lindsay takes Will’s cock and rubs it across her hot wet pussy.

“I think you need to ask nicely slut.” Lindsay says.

Without a pause breathing heavy Stephanie says “Please, Please fuck my slut pussy.” With that Lindsay guides Will’s member into their slim friend, my wife, in front of four others.

Stephanie quickly begins to moan and roll her hips back onto Will’s cock. Her little A cup tits sway with each thrust. Her face down to avoid looking at her audience as she fucks Will like a whore he picked up. After a few minutes it is clear Stephanie wants to cum and enjoys the rough fuck Will is giving her.

Lindsay kisses Will again and whispers in his ear a wicked smile on both their faces. Wil slowed his pace clearly disappointing the now horny Stephanie who was quickly becoming the slut she was assigned to be. Then Will stops and says, “Slut look up at our friends.” Stephanie hesitated only for a second before she obeys. “Good slut.” He says and rams three quick hard strokes into her ready pussy. Stephanie bites her lip and hummed for each at the edge of an orgasm. “Now ask Tom and Hal to play with your tits.”

Unable to resist wanting cum so bad Stephanie begged, “Please Hal, Please Tom play with my tits.” Both men needing no more encouragement stood and groped my wife playing with her tiny tits and rubbing her long brown nipples. “Mmmmm” Stephanie moans at the rough treatment her tits were getting. At that same moment Will renewed is fucking of my wife’s wanton pussy.

“You like being the Club slut don’t you Stephanie?” Will questions.

“Mmmmm yes” Stephanie moans back.

I can’t believe it I am watching my wife on the brink of cumming while three men play with her body. Suddenly Will stops again. “Now beg for a cock in your mouth.”

Stephanie immediately says, “Please I need a cock in my mouth please someone give me their cock.” Like a flash Tom had his cock in Stephanie’s mouth pumping in and out. Will grabbed her hips and fucks hard and fast.

My wife’s breath was short she was having a hard time servicing Tom’s cock in her mouth. Stephanie’s left tit swaying with each hard stroke into her pussy, her right nipple pulled on by Hal. It was too much for Stephanie She threw her head back and howls with pleasure her hips moving on their own. Stephanie’s head goes down against the table and her arms buckle. “Oh yes, oh yes, yes,” she screams, “I am your slut fuck me, fuck me hard!” Will fucks her hard and with a final slam fills my wife’s pussy with cum.

Will pulls out of Stephanie’s slick whole. “Who’s next” Lindsay laughs and slaps Stephanie’s ass. Stephanie still in the throes of orgasm.

This time Hal was the quicker and slammed his cock in Stephanie. “Fuck her, fuck our slut,” Susan says encouraging Hal.

Hal not worried about Stephanie or her pleasure just pumping hard and fast. Grabbing Stephanie’s hair he pulls her head back arching her back and forcing her to look at everyone. Alison says “Tom get your cock in that fucking slut’s mouth. I want to see your cum across her slut face.”

Tom walks around in front of Stephanie and says, “open up slut.” Grabbing some hair on the back of her head. Stephanie weak and enjoying the rough treatment opens her mouth and Tom drives his cock down her throat. Surprised Stephanie’s eyes go wide he holds her there for a moment then lets her suck him at her pace. Being rocked back and forth Stephanie moans an orgasm building again. Hal fucking hard grunts and adds his cum to Stephanie’s increasingly sloppy pussy.

A few strokes later Tom pull out of Stephanie’s mouth and sprays his load across her face. Lindsay sits on my lap wrapping her arms around me; her ass pressing my hard cock through my jeans, “you know she is your slut too.” She says I look over at my wife her ass in the air her face covered in cum and cum dripping down her leg and in her bush. “Fuck her fill her up like the slut she is.”

I pause and say, “I don’t know.” She squirms exciting my cock, stands up, unbuttons my pants, and pulls my cock out. Then pulls me to my feet holding my hand she pulls me behind Stephanie. Lindsay reaches down and guides my cock into my wife’s sloppy slick pussy.

Lindsay leans in and whispers, “fuck this slut hard. If you make her cum when I am the club slut you can take my ass.” I look at her and she winks. Stephanie still hot from being fucked by Hal instantly responds to me pounding her hard and fast. Stephanie gasps for air and suddenly shakes from her orgasm her eyes roll back and she grabs the edge of the coffee table. I look at my wife then around the room at the couples watching Stephanie cum. I pull out and spray my cum up Stephanie’s back. I sit back down as we all just look at the club slut.

We sit for a few minutes looking as Stephanie lays on the coffee table a slutty mess. Olive skin covered in cum her pussy leaking cum into her black bush. Her hair a wild mess and cum on her face. Breathing heavy from the effort of two strong orgasms.

For a while we sit and look at my wife the club slut. Tom sitting next to Alison making out with his wife and Hal and Susan doing the same. Lindsay is rubbing Will’s cock and whispers in his ear. The must of been at it for a while Will looks ready to cum.

A minute later Will is standing next to the exhausted Stephanie and says, “roll over slut.” Still in the glow of orgasm Stephanie rolls to her back. Will kneels a leg on either side of my slim wife. Then Lindsay walks to Will’s side and jacks for a few minutes till he cums across Stephanie’s tits and stomach.

Seeing what was happening Susan and Alison start to give their husbands hand jobs. Hal next kneels over Stephanie’s face. “Suck his balls slut,” Susan says as she works Hal’s shaft. Stephanie opens her mouth and sucks Hal’s sack.

Susan is a good looking woman the oldest of the group at 30. She is fair skinned and athletic. Her red hair and freckles were always a favorite of mine. She had a runner’s ass and nice legs and B cups she always hides behind high collars.

Quickly overwhelmed by the attention of my wife and his wife Hal shoots his load at Stephanie’s tits and abs.

Alison has Tom ready to cum and Tom quickly kneels over Stephanie’s chest “open up slut,” Alison says, “Tom has a treat for you.” Stephanie opens her mouth and Alison aims Toms cock. With a few quick strokes Alison has Tom depositing a big load in her mouth. “Now swallow slut.” To which Stephanie obeys and swallows Tom’s cum.

Lindsay noticing my hard cock and no one to take care of it says, “slut don’t forget about Sam. You’re his slut too you know.” Stephanie rolls her head and looks at me waiting for me to come over at add to the cum. I move to stand, but before I can Lindsay says, “no slut you crawl to him, and talk dirty. You tell him you are his fuck slut. That you want to ride him and make him cum.”

Stephanie rolls over and goes to get off the table leaving her ass exposed and Lindsay slaps it with a hard smack. “Come on you cum slut we don’t have all day.” Lindsay says. Once off the coffee table Stephanie lowers herself down on her hands and knees and crawls over to me. Cum forming droplets and falling to the floor from her tits. The movement causing more cum to leak from her used pussy. Lindsay following Stephanie like a dog that might disobey a command.

Stephanie crawls to me and kneels. And looks at me a mess of cum and sweat, hair in all directions. “Sam,” Stephanie says, “please, let me be your fuck slut. I want you to cum in my slut hole, please.” All I can do is blink this can’t be my wife she had never said anything to me even close to that. “I want to ride your cock, please, please let me ride your cock until you cum in me.”

I look at my wife shock on my face then around the room. As my eyes fall on Lindsay still behind my wife she nods and so do I. I open my mouth to tell her to climb up, but before I can Lindsay says. “Climb up there and fuck him like the fucking cum slut you are Steph. I want you to squeeze every drop from Sam’s cock.”

Stephanie stands turns away from me and rides me reverse cowgirl moaning playing with her tits. She rode me harder than she ever had before. After a few minutes she says, “oh, oh yes I love your cock. I love how it feels in my pussy. Please cum in my slut pussy.” Not able to control myself at the transformation of my wife I grab her hips and throw her down on my cock cumming deep inside her. “Oh, yes Sam fill me up, fill your slut wife up.” Stephanie yells as she falls back on me in an orgasm of her own.

The Club Slut was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

The Card Game

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

It was unusual to hear from Kathy. It had been a long time, and now she wanted to meet for drinks. I’ve always liked her, and we always had lots of fun with girl talk. Our telephone calls used to run into the hours. I think our record telephone call was six hours long. It ended when my phone’s battery died.

So, I went to meet her at a bar in the East Village. It was one that we both like. It’s one of the rare bars in New York that is still quiet enough so that two girls can hear each other talk. I got there on time and quickly found Kathy, sitting there with half a glass of white wine already gone.

The bar is dark, but not too dark. On Second Avenue, below 14th Street, it’s one of the many bars you could walk right by and not notice. The furniture is lousy, the place looks dirty, and frankly it is simply not appealing at all. It’s a dive. But the bartender and the waitresses are charming, and are simply the best in New York. People like Kathy and me have come to realize that, and so it has a devoted clientele. Count us as two of them.

“I have some catching up to do, I see,” I said as I flagged the waitress.

“You surely do, Gail. I’ve been here a while and this is my third glass.”

“We said seven o’clock, didn’t we?” I asked.

“Yes, I simply came early,” Kathy had an edge to her voice.

“What’s wrong, Kathy? Something is up. Spill.” I ordered a glass of wine.

“Let’s have fun talking first - you know, like old times?” Kathy countered.

And we did. God, it was fun to chat with her again. A lot has happened since we last caught up. After a while she said, “But enough about me! What is going on with you?”

“Not much,” I said. “I’m still gainfully employed and barely able to pay my astronomical rent, and I still have enough left for instant ramen, so I don’t starve, except of course near the end of the month. And as for men, and I know that’s what you’re interested in, I guess you could say I’m between marriages.”

“Are you engaged then? Someone new?” she asked.

“No. That was an attempt at humor. I have nobody. Nada. Niente. I’m all alone, sniff. But I like it. For now at least, I’m off men. I find that a vibrator, a dildo, and booze make good substitutes, and they come without all the melodrama,” I said. “Not to mention all those messy fluids men bring to the table.”

We had been gabbing for around 45 minutes at this point, and Kathy had not yet told me the favor she was to ask of me. She had told me she had a favor to ask when she asked to meet me at “our” East Village bar. It must be a doozy if she needed three glasses of wine for courage.

I usually let things proceed at Kathy’s pace, but I was getting anxious about the purported “favor.” What could possibly need three glasses of wine for liquid courage? So I asked, “Kathy, you said you had a favor to ask?”

“Yes, yes I do,” she said. “Let me explain.” Then she stopped talking.

I waited. Nothing happened. Finally, I started it up by saying, “Yes, Kathy, please do explain. Take your time,” and I flagged a waitress to order another round of wine. I was getting tipsy, so I ordered some munchies to soak up some of the wine sloshing around in my tummy.

“Well it’s like this. I have a weird kind of job hosting a poker game of six men. I play waitress and I bring them drinks and munchies while they play. I am well paid for the work,” Kathy blushed as she spoke.

“That sounds simple enough. But there’s a catch, isn’t there? I can tell by your body language,” I said.

“Well, yes, yes there is. You see, it’s late at night, and I am one woman and they are six men. Some leering and politically incorrect comments are standard. You know how men behave in such situations,” Kathy said, blushing furiously.

“Kathy, are you selling yourself?” I asked, rather bluntly.

“Good heavens, no! It’s not like that. Not at all. Well, maybe a little, depending on how you look at it. Maybe I am in fact, now that you mention it. I am so ashamed. The men’s ages range from around 25 to 35, and as you know I’m 24. They tip me, and naturally enough they tip me better if I dress in a sexy manner, you know? You worked as a cocktail waitress once, you know how the world works, right?”

“That I do, that I do. As a cocktail waitress, I find that the customers are the cocks, and I’m the piece of tail,” I said. “Cleavage and long, bare legs really helps in the waitress trade, at least in cocktail bars like the one I worked in. I feel as if I have been leered at from here to Kansas and back, you know?”

“Did you adjust your attire with tips in mind?” Kathy asked.

“Of course. All the girls did. Super short skirts and low cut blouses. Some of the men would run their hands along my legs while I stood there taking their orders. They looked down my blouse when I would lean in to put their food and drinks down. You give them something to look at, and you develop a thick skin,” I said.

“You’ve never been shy about your body, if I remember right,” Kathy said delicately. She knew damn well I have exhibitionist tendencies.

“I’ll cut to the chase. You want me to spell you with the card game, and you figure because I’m an exhibitionist, if I show some skin I’ll get some good tips, am I right?” I said. I’m not usually direct, but Kathy was having so much trouble speaking her mind, I felt the need to help her.

“Yes, exactly. Thank you for helping me to get it out, Gail. You’re a doll. Could you do it for me?” Kathy said. She still looked troubled, though.

“Sure. I could use the money,” I said. “Boy, could I use the money! I can already smell my steak dinner I’ll buy myself once I have the money in hand. When and where?”

Kathy told me, but she still looked ill at ease. “There’s something else you are struggling to tell me, isn’t there?” I said.

Kathy began to cry. “Oh Gail, you need to be strong. Those men turned me into a slut. It’s my fault. I’m so weak. But you’re not. You’re strong. I’ve always admired your strength,” Gail said, trying to suppress her tears.

“What happened?” I asked, in all simplicity.

“I got addicted to the money they paid me, I guess. The more provocative my attire, the more money I received. Towards the end I was wearing very little. They began to take liberties, too. It began small with pats on my ass, and then it gradually progressed to hands on my legs. Next the hands moved up my legs. Eventually they convinced me to go topless.”

“Last time I ended up serving them wearing just my panties,” Kathy continued. She put her head in her hands.

“Let me guess,” I said. My tone of voice was kind. “At some point late in the evening the panties were gone too, and you were serving them naked.”

Kathy nodded, but I sensed something. “There’s even more, isn’t there?” I asked.

Kathy nodded. “Blowjobs?” I asked. Kathy nodded. “Something else, too?” I asked. Kathy nodded again. Her face was completely hidden in her hands. “How many of them fucked you, Kathy? One?” She nodded. “Two?” She nodded again. “Three?” Again she nodded. “All six of them?”

“Oh my God, Gail, yes,” she said. “And the biggest horror is that I enjoyed it. Each and every time,” and now she was sobbing loudly. The waitress came over and asked if she could help. I think she thought we were lesbians and that I was dumping Kathy right there in the bar. But who knows what she thought?

That’s what I would have thought when I was waitressing. But that was in the West Village. Now we were in the East Village. Anyway, usually, it’s right.

“Maybe some Kleenex would be nice?” I said. The waitress shot me a disapproving look and left, returning quickly with Kleenex. I whispered to the waitress, “It’s a case of gangbang regret,” and the waitress looked horrified and left our table quickly.

When Kathy had calmed down somewhat, she spoke again, and she said, “You can see why I can’t go back there. Last time they paid me $6,000, but that was because they were paying me for sexual services rendered. Gail, they turned me, a sweet girl trying to get by, into a goddamn whore. I can’t go back there. I can’t!”

“What’s the problem?” I asked Kathy. “Don’t go back. Nobody can force you to work. Especially not at a job like that!”

“One of the men is my boyfriend Neil. They’re counting on me. I don’t know what to do! I am hoping you can go in my place this one time. I need to think,” Kathy said. She was crying again.

I wanted to tell her to get a new boyfriend. But that is one of the things that is useless for one girl to tell another.

“You’re strong, Gail, and you’ll just be starting. Please can you do this for me just this one time? And you’ll make some money, too. If you dress sexy, my guess is with your looks and your body you could clear $500 for just a few hours of work. And it’s easy work, too, if you do not mind the occasional fresh hand or two,” Kathy was close to begging now.

I stayed with Kathy for another two hours at the bar. We ordered dinner. She treated, already dipping into her $6,000 earned on her back, I imagine. I agreed to spell her this one time.

I did not tell Kathy this, but I was intrigued. I am an exhibitionist, but as Kathy kept saying, I have a strong will, and nobody was going to abuse me the way they did poor Kathy.

I did have a serious weakness, however. I am a submissive as well as an exhibitionist, and I had to hope none of the men could dominate me. That could be a disaster. The submissive angle was my secret, as well as my Achilles heel.

Kathy did not suspect it; nobody suspected it. My ex-husband Mike Phelps was the only one who knew. He knew I was a submissive even before I myself knew. He was uncanny that way. But as long as nobody at the card game could ferret it out the way Mike had, I would be safe.

That is why I actually had to leave Mike. It’s why I divorced him. He not only wanted to show off my body to every man he could, he also wanted to watch me get laid by them, too. He turned me into a flaming slut, and that was not my dream as to how I would turn out when married to the man I loved. I had to leave Mike in order to save myself. He had led me down the rabbit hole, and I barely escaped before I was hopelessly hooked.

Men like Mike were rare. I was not too worried about the card game. My work as a waitress at a cocktail bar in a hotel had hardened me. I knew how to handle sexual predators. I knew how to shut them down. I was confident.

When the day came for the card game, Kathy came over to help me to choose what to wear. “You want layers,” she said, “In case you want to remove something to goose the tips, it’s good to have some redundant layers.”

We ended up with a V neck sweater worn over a diaphanous see-through blouse with a lace bra, and a very tight soft leather skirt. Under the skirt I did not wear a thong, but rather traditional skimpy lace panties. The panties matched my bra. I am a strong believer in matching underwear.

For jewelry, I wore large dangle silver earrings, and a large silver cross that fell in between my boobs; if ever my sweater and then my blouse came off, the cross would look stunning in between my bra encased boobs. For perfume, we chose Opium by Yves St Laurent. No man on earth can resist Opium, the ultimate seductive scent.

I also wore thigh high stockings and my ‘come fuck me’ stiletto high heels, in red patent leather. Even though they were bright red, they meshed well with my supple black leather very tight skirt.

I stepped back to look at myself in my full-length mirror once the entire outfit was on. Kathy let out a low whistle. “Gail, you are dynamite,” she said. “If I were a lesbian I would not let you out of this apartment; I would take you right now.”

“Weren’t you a lesbian in college?” I asked, remembering well those days. She and I had even gotten it on once, when I was drunk and into sexual experimentation. It did not stick with me, but it sure did with Kathy. At least it stuck for a while, that is.

As for me, it remains one of my most erotic memories, even if I have no desire to repeat it.

“Yeah,” she said. “But now I’m into men. I’m a hasbian.”

Kathy walked me over to the brownstone in the East Village. It was in the far east village, in alphabet city, not too far from Tompkins Square. The card game was on the top floor of a walkup brownstone. We said goodbye, and she wished me luck. I promised to call her to let her know how it turned out.

I rang the buzzer and someone buzzed me in. Kathy had coached me on the names of the men: Neil (her boyfriend), Steve, Bill, Byron, Craig, and Mike. Byron was the leader, and he was the one who had the apartment. Even though he lived a simple life, renting one floor of a brownstone, Byron was a banker and was as rich as Croesus. I climbed the three flights up to the top floor, and the door to the apartment was open.

The men were already playing cards, but they stopped their game to welcome me. They introduced themselves, and their comportment was one of perfect gentlemen. One of the men was missing, the one named Mike. He was delayed, and would come later, I was told. There was also a sexy little blonde there, pouting on the couch. She was Melissa. She looked to be only around 19 or 20 years old. Maybe she was 21, at the outside.

Kathy had told me I was to be the only woman, but I welcomed the presence of another. I felt it made things less risky. Neil got up and went over to Melissa. He said, “Kathy came through with a substitute, so Melissa you can go home now.” He handed her a $100 bill. “Thanks for coming, however.”

Melissa took the money and then gave Neil a kiss. It was not a casual kiss. It was the type of kiss a girl gives a man she has already known carnally. Neil was Kathy’s boyfriend, and he helped to manipulate her into getting gangbanged, and now I inferred that he was cheating on her with this little tart Melissa. He was a piece of work. I took an instant dislike to Neil.

Probably all five of the men there were jerks. My Sunday school training kicked in: Judge not, lest I be judged. Fuck that. Neil was a pig. Byron stood and said, “Gail, make yourself comfortable. When you’re ready, I think some of us have drinks that need refreshing.”

The apartment was overheated, so I removed my sweater, dramatically revealing my diaphanous blouse, and my lacy bra that one could clearly see underneath it. Byron smiled broadly. “That’s the spirit,” he said.

I went to the table and took their orders. I was in my element from my previous life as a cocktail waitress. At times, I had subbed as a bartender, too, so both I did not need notes and also I was not fazed when men ordered cocktails with esoteric names like The Logan 5.

I found the kitchen. It was not hard; the apartment had only three rooms and a bathroom. In the kitchen, I was taken aback: There was a full-page color print of Kathy, naked and on all fours, giving Craig a blowjob while at the same time Byron was fucking her from behind.

The photo must have been taken the previous week. Poor girl; I’m sure she had no idea such a photo had even been taken, let alone subsequently so prominently displayed in Byron’s apartment. I instantly took a dislike to Byron, adding to my dislike of Kathy’s boyfriend Neil, who was cheating on her with Melissa.

That left Bill, Craig, and Steve, for whom the jury was still out. Barely. And oh yes, the mysterious missing man Mike who had not arrived yet. I did not have high hopes for any of them. But I try never to pre-judge people, nor damn people via guilt by association. I kept an open mind.

The kitchen was well equipped. It had a good supply of vegetables for cocktails (celery, fresh mint, carrots, tomato juice, Worcestershire, etc.). Byron had a blender, a few whisks of varying sizes, and a shaker. He had elegant crystal glasses, and beer mugs chilling in the freezer. The man was prepared. In a corner, there were two things that did not fit: I looked over askance at a cockroach trap, and quite a large stack of high-end condoms.

There was a silver tray. It came from the high-end French store Christofle. I was impressed. (I have a wedding gift from a rich aunt that came from Christofle. I’m divorced from my ex-husband Mike now, but I still have the gift.) I put the drinks on the tray and walked out to the table. The men paid me no mind as I placed the drinks in front of them. So far so good.

Craig said, “Darling, I am having a bad luck streak. Come stand next to me. Maybe you’ll bring me luck.”

“My name is Gail,” I said as I moved over to stand near Craig.

“That’s great, darling. I’m Craig. Nice to meet you.” I stood next to him. He won the next hand. “Hey thanks, Babe. You’re good,” he said.

“My name is Gail,” I said again.

“Good to know, darling. Hey, don’t leave. You’re bringing me luck,” Craig said as I began to walk away. I went back and stood next to him. Craig was on one side of me, and Bill was on the other. Bill’s hand went to my thigh as I stood there. I gently touched his hand to move it off my thigh, but Bill was stubborn and used his strength to keep it there.

Even though my legs were together and my knees were touching, Bill wormed his hand in between them, and I had little choice but to widen my stand, When I moved my legs apart, Bill tapped my ass. Apparently, this was his Neanderthal way of saying thanks. I shrugged and smiled at him. It was too early to make a scene.

I knew I’d have to stand there until Craig started losing. He was having an extraordinary streak of good luck. Craig’s hand went to my other thigh, the one near to him. Both hands gradually moved up my legs as I stood there, and before long they were under my skirt, heading to my panties. They had already found the bare skin above my thigh highs.

Byron saved me. “Hey Gail, can I tear you away from Craig long enough to get me a mojito?” I was grateful. Also, I make a dynamite mojito. It’s all about the fresh mint, and how you crush it to release the oils and with them the flavor. Byron added, “Feel free to make yourself a drink, too. It’s hot in here.” I nodded a thank you.

New York apartments are usually hot in the winter. Landlords supply the heat, and the cost is built into the rent. Typically, it’s steam heat with radiators, and that kind of heat is notoriously hard to fine tune. Apartments are either hot, or freezing. If they’re too hot, you can always open a window. If they’re freezing, all you can do is complain about your landlord. I opened a window in the kitchen. Nobody was going in there but me, anyway.

I made myself a Brandy Alexander, using Byron’s top shelf brandy. I returned with my mojito and the Brandy Alexander on my tray. A Brandy Alexander is considered a ‘woman’s drink’ and no self-respecting macho mam would ever order one in a bar. More’s the pity for the men, because they’re delicious.

Perhaps Steve did not know it’s a woman’s drink, because when he saw it on the tray, he asked if he could have it. I gave it to him. After that, I amused myself by making all sorts of cocktails on speculation, and every single time one of the men asked for it. So I had nothing to drink, but I was fine with that.

Well, truth be told, I tasted every cocktail before bringing it out, and after a while I had a nice buzz going. The men kept wanting me to stand near them to bring them luck, or that’s what they said. The other theory is that they wanted to feel me up. I did seem to bring them luck, and they had quite a bit of success at feeling me up, too.

At first I stood with my legs together. M y knees became the best of friends. But each and every time, the men would gently push my legs apart, going for the expensive real estate of my inner thighs, above my thigh highs and close to my love box. I always let them do this. I got nice tips for my behavior, and that was my goal.

After a while, their hands on my legs began to reach my panties, and soon their fingers were beginning to play with my pussy, through my skimpy lace panties. I was getting very wet. I retreated to my sanctuary of the kitchen to calm down, and Byron followed me in.

“You’re doing a great job, Gail. Thank you for filling in for Kathy,” he said.

“Thank you,” I said. I nodded to the picture on the fridge door of Byron nailing Kathy doggie style while she blew Craig, and I said, “It appears you enjoyed filling in Kathy last week.”

Byron laughed and said, “Meow.”

I said, “I’m not Kathy.”

Byron replied, “I know of course. Last week was kind of special. We all got a little carried away. It had something to do with Neil and Kathy. You know how that can be.” Byron paused, thoughtful. He added, “I’m sorry it’s so warm in here. The boys, myself included, would really enjoy it if you would remove your blouse for the rest of the evening? It would help to distract the men when they’re losing. And with card games, someone is always losing of course. If you do, we’ll increase our tips by $500. It’s obviously strictly optional, and your decision to make.”

Had Kathy not prepared me, I would have been outraged by such a proposal. But she had prepared me, and I had been expecting it. I told Byron I would consider it. He said thanks, and he left.

Alone in the kitchen, I thought about it. The men could already see my bra through my diaphanous blouse, although the blouse did obscure the view a little. I could really use the $500, too. Life in New York is so expensive! I could cook myself a steak dinner; it would be good for my health to have some protein.

On the other hand, it would make me look cheap and tawdry, and no self-respecting girl would do such a thing, especially in such a situation. But I was already acting cheap and slutty by letting the men feel me up all the way up my legs to my pussy.

Who was I kidding? I was doing that for the tips, and after each pussy feel, the men would toss $20 into the tip jar; this was not lost on me. There must have been over $200 in the tip jar already. Removing my blouse would raise the total to $700. Nice.

I began to fantasize how to spend the money, standing there alone in the kitchen. In my mind, I had already spent the money. Shit, I knew I had to do this. The extra $500 was irresistible.

Byron called me back in. Somebody needed me to stand next to them, as he was losing badly. I removed my blouse and went back in. Byron whistled as I entered, and all the men turned to look at me, and I got more wolf whistles, cheers, and general applause. I am deeply ashamed, but I was charmed. I bowed to accept my applause, and then I went to stand next to Steve, the man who was losing badly. His luck turned, and my pussy got wonderfully massaged via two hands up my skirt.

Around 20 minutes later when I was taking a break in the kitchen, cooling down from all the groping going on under my skirt, Byron came in again. He had a little menu and he gave it to me, “Just in case you would like some extra money. All of this is optional. Also, Mike called, and he is finally able to come and will be here in around 20 minutes. He told me he is looking forward to meeting you.” I’ll bet he is, I thought to myself. Why not be enthusiastic about the new hussy the men had lured into their den of iniquity?

I looked at the menu. It read like this:

Tip Schedule

Remove hose: $100

Remove blouse: $500

Remove skirt: $500

Remove bra: $700

Remove panties: $800

Become naked: Extra $200 beyond the above tips

Adding it up, I could earn $2700 by removing all of my clothes, plus the now $300 or so already in the tip jar. My blouse of course was gone, so I already had $800. That was plenty.

I got greedy. Men’s hands were constantly under my skirt so it was not providing me any protection in any event. I would remove my thigh highs, and my skirt, giving me another $600, and I would have around $1400. I would keep my underwear on, always. I did not want to have my picture up on Byron’s fridge door, next to Kathy’s!

This would be exhibitionism only. No sex, except for what was already going on via the men feeling me up. I removed my hose and my skirt, and stood trembling in the kitchen, waiting to be called back. I made myself a mojito and a few other drinks on speculation, just to keep busy, and to stop myself from nervously shivering.. When Byron called for me to stand next to Bill, I entered with my tray of drinks.

As I entered, now wearing only my bra and panties, the place became pandemonium. The men cheered so uproariously that I was actually flattered, and I blushed. I could not take a bow, due to the tray of drinks in front of me. But I gave them a broad and sincere smile. There was a prolonged applause, as the men drank in the view of their suggestively attired hostess, wearing only skimpy underwear.

A bonus was that I was no longer suffering from the excessive heat in the apartment. As I stood next to Bill, it quickly became clear what a gross miscalculation I had made. Now that my skirt was gone, men’s hands no longer had to creep up my thighs to ‘secretly’ massage my pussy. The men’s hands went directly to my panties, and entered from the top.

Bill stuck his hands into the front of my panties, and Craig, who was on the other side of me, also stuck his hands down my panties from the rear, to massage my ass. Doing so, the pressure and weight of their hands ‘inadvertently’ pushed my panties down almost to the point where my pussy was exposed.

By the time they were done with me, I had finished my mojito, they had finished their drinks, and Bill had won a streak of hands and was flush again. My panties were scrunched up and barely staying on my hips. One more push and they would have been down at my ankles.

I beat a quick retreat to the kitchen and pulled my panties back up. I had to assess the situation. I had almost cum from the manipulations of the two men. This was getting out of control. I made myself another mojito and quickly drank it. It helped.

As my mind wandered, I began to think about how strange it was that whenever I stood next to a man he would win a long streak of hands. I was never good at math, but since this had happened every single time all evening, one either had to believe I was the incarnation of the angel of good fortune, or that Byron had arranged things that way.

I began to realize this was all a set-up, an elaborate seduction technique. It was an excuse to leer over a ‘hostess,’ and to see how far they could go. It was a game, and I was the innocent, and until just now ignorant, pawn. The bait was money, of course, and I had fallen for it, hook, line, all my clothes, and sinker.

But now I had the $1400 already calculated, plus around $400 more in the tips jar, for $1800. The panties were not really protecting me, and if they went off I would have another $800, and then I might as well go for the gold, and go naked, and that would mean I would have another $900 to add to that, so the total for the night would be $3,500. Holy shit! That was a hell of a lot of money!

What were the down sides? My picture would be on Byron’s fridge in my naked glory. Hell, he was already going to put me up there just in my bra and panties. But the big downside was that I did not know how exactly it would happen, but going naked would undoubtedly up the ante and changed the men’s behavior. It would change again the way in which the men were feeling me up.

They would be much more aggressive, surely. Could I deal with that? Could I deal with the hands of five men, six when the mysterious Mike showed up, feeling me up, pawing my body, turning me on?

Some girls would be grossed out. Most would, I’m sure. But I have an exhibitionist weakness first of all, and second, the idea of five or six men lusting for me, little old me, I don’t know, but I admit it: It excited me. And, there’s the money. Ah, the money. Steak dinners, good red wine, maybe even a Broadway play?

Byron called me back. Neil needed my luck. Yuck; not Kathy’s boyfriend? Well, Kathy must have known this would happen. I took a deep breath. Stark naked, wearing only my silver cross that was dangling between my boobs, I entered the room. Not surprisingly, the room exploded. I got wolf whistles, cheers, applause, and Byron even played a trumpet fanfare on his stereo system he had keyed up just for this occasion, should it arise.

I guess he knew it would arise. Byron was a judge of people, and after around 20 minutes, he had me figured out. He played everything perfectly, and now he had what he wanted: A sexy young woman naked in his lair of lecherous young men. By young, I mean 20 something and 30 something. I guess that’s in-between young and middle aged, but it does not have a name. ‘Men on the make’ might be a good name.

I was flattered too that they had used such an elaborate ruse as this fake card game in order to get me naked. I felt as if I were the victim in an off-off Broadway sex comedy. When the jubilation scene calmed down, and everyone had absorbed the view to their heart’s content, I took my place next to Neil.

All my charms were on display. My boobs are not big, but they’re not small, either. They are rather pert, with just a little sag. I have large areolas, which are a pretty shade of reddish pink, and big nipples that stick out prominently when they are hard. They were not hard.

My pussy is shaved, but I have what men call a “landing strip.” Modesty aside, I have a great body. I’m a little thin, but I have great curves, with a very tiny waist. I have a silver button in my belly button, too, just for fun. Now the men could see that.

Neil reached up and caressed my boobs for a while, tweaking my nipples until they were hard. His hands finally left my boobs and one caressed my ass, while the other went right for my snatch. He had one finger, then two, and when he placed three fingers inside me and started to pump, I realized I had to escape: my knees were getting weak from the arousal.

Just then, while Neil was fingering me, the door opened and the mysterious Mike finally made his grand appearance. He was by far the most handsome, the most debonair, and probably the richest of the men. I know, because he was not just another lecherous man to join the group, he was my ex-husband Mike.

Mike saw me naked, trying to remain standing next to Neil, as he furiously fingered me in front of the four other men, all of whom were intently watching me getting hopelessly aroused right in front of them.

Trust me, this is not the way you want your ex-husband to see you for the first time since the divorce. The divorce was amicable. Mike and I still love each other, I’m sure, but Mike was turning me into a slut, and I felt I needed to save myself. I asked for nothing, and got nothing, so there was nothing to fight about.

I don’t know what thoughts went through Mike’s head just then. I had left him because his domination over my submissive nature had me sleeping with other men to please him. Now here I was and of my own accord I was naked in a room of five lecherous men, all of them his friends. He must have thought: She left me so that she could do stuff like this?

I screamed when I saw Mike and ran to the kitchen and closed the door. My clothes had been removed from where I had left them, folded in a corner. Byron is one clever little bastard, I silently thought. I found an apron and put it on; it covered my pussy at least. My ass of course was still bare, and my boobs were still hanging out enjoying the warm air.

I made another mojito and quickly drank it. I was already drunk, but somehow the idea of a drink appealed to me just then. I was not sure why, but probably I just wanted to numb the pain of Mike seeing me like that.

Mike came into the kitchen. He was smiling. He took me in his arms, and he caressed my hair just as he always used to do when I was upset. He pulled me into his warm, muscular, reassuring body. Mike could always make everything right. He had his usual smell.

I was crying and getting his shirt wet as I leaned into his broad, reassuring chest. He put his hand under my chin just as he always used to do, and he titled my head towards his, and he kissed me delicately, with the gentleness of a man who loved this little, fragile being. I melted.

He held me like that, his rough, calloused hand on my smooth, bare ass, his other hand caressing my boobs, as we kissed. Our mouths opened and our tongues danced with each other. I fell head over heels in love with him just then all over again. Shit, I had never stopped loving him. I gave myself to him just then completely, as I had over and over again, so many times before.

Mike was mine again. More importantly I was his. I had known this would happen if ever I saw him again, and that was why I had been studiously avoiding him. Had I known the sixth man, Mike, was my very own Mike, I never would have agreed to have been the ‘hostess’ for the card game.

But it was too late now. Mike was here, and his magical hold over me had resurfaced, and I was willing to be, and completely was, within his power. I was bubbling over with love for him., and I was ready to follow his every command. I shuttered as I realized what those commands might be. Would probably be. Oh, my.

I was calm now. I knew what to do: I was to do as my master commanded. Mike and I walked back into the room of the card game together, hand in hand, to a round of enthusiastic applause. I bowed, and swung my boobs for the men as I was bent over. All my fear had left. Mike was to worry for both of us. Subtlety was lost, since Mike was carrying ostentatiously the pile of condoms.

Neil was texting furiously, and he announced that Melissa was returning soon. Good, I thought. Maybe she can take care of some of the men. Byron asked if I would be so kind as to make another round of drinks for the men. I went around the table and asked for each man’s order, beginning with Byron. As Byron reflected on what he wanted, he began to feel me up, both my boobs and my pussy. I looked at Mike, and he nodded to let Byron continue.

Byron stretched it out, pretending to be indecisive, but of course in reality he was just giving his fingers more time to explore more thoroughly the mysteries of the folds of my vagina, and the sweet wetness of my vaginal canal. He pumped his fingers in me for a few minutes until my breathing got heavy, and then he flamboyantly decided on a Sex on the Beach.

I then moved on to Craig. He mimicked Byron, and everyone’s hands were getting to know my pussy on a rather intimate basis. Craig drove me to the edge before finally deciding on a whisky sour.

I lost it with Bill. I had already been driven close to orgasm by the situation, having Mike watch all this (which turned me on something fierce), and simply by the stimulation of all the fingers. When Bill’s fingers entered me, it was just too much. My knees were already giving out, and I was wobbly on my feet.

I sank to the floor. Somehow this was interpreted as my total submission, even if it was only a near physical impossibility to remain standing, since I was so turned on. But to have a sexy woman, naked, let you finger her, and then to sink to the floor, groaning, was an invitation to these men that could not be passed up.

Bill undressed, got on the ground, and began to kiss me. He pushed me gently frfom my sitting position so that I lay down on the rug, and he got on top of me. As he pushed my legs apart, I looked at Mike. He nodded, so my legs parted easily, offering no resistance to Bill’s gentle pushes. Mike handed Bill a condom.

Bill put on the condom as I watched. Nobody in the room had to wonder why he was putting on a condom, and sure enough he wasted no time. His cock entered me and it was happening again. Under Mike’s careful supervision, I was letting a stranger fuck me again. God, it felt good. I knew I was doing it for Mike, and that made it okay.

I got into it, and I moaned. When Bill fucked me nicely, I moaned louder, and when he did things I liked less, I moaned softer. Bill didn’t care. He was not trying to please me, he just wanted to conquer me. I was a woman, and he wanted to fuck that woman, to shoot his load inside her. It was that simple for this misogynist moron.

Well, his loss. I was a great fuck; lord knows, I had had enough practice just during my times with Mike. And I had not exactly been a nun before I had met Mike: far from it. Bill had no idea how good I could be, and by his actions, he was missing out.

Not that he wasn’t enjoying it! He loved getting to fuck this new sexpot. Men are not like women: he did not care that he had just met me. He did not feel like a slut for fucking me. He did not think less of himself for having such casual sex; if anything, he felt more of himself. He was macho man, laying yet another sexy woman.

After Bill shot his load in me, he kissed me and fondled my boobs some more, then kissed me again. Clearly he was thrilled. I could not wait to get out from underneath him.

The best thing about Byron, to my mind, was his large “Dump Trump” sign hanging on the back wall over the bed in his bedroom. Good for him, I thought, as Byron and Mike led me to the bed and then installed the constraints, leaving me immobile, spread eagled on the bed.

Byron was first, and then all the rest of the three men took me, one after the other, as I lay there helpless, accepting their cocks into my pussy. Before each man entered me, I looked at Mike, and he nodded. This gave me an illusion of control, and it absolved me of any responsibility. Mike was in charge: I did as he wanted.

They all used condoms, so at least I did not have five loads of cum inside me. They had the usual nice variety of cocks. Big, small, thin, and thick. It made me think of my wedding vows: through thickness and thin, good health and poor health… But now it was cocks, not wedding vows. Oh, how far have I sunk?

Slut that I am, I enjoyed every fuck. My pussy had been aching for cock when Bill had entered me. I had been teased for just too long, and I had been chaste since the divorce, so I was good and horny. Bill’s fuck was nice, but he did not last long, and I wanted more. Usually us girls just let the feeling of a desire for more pass, and it does, and we remember how nice it felt when it was happening. But now I was getting more, and more, and more, big time!

After each cock exploded inside me, another one would enter. They became divorced from their owners, it became, for me, just one long, never ending, wonderful fuck. I knew of course that all these men were fucking me, and as much as it horrified me, it also turned me on immensely. It was not my fault: I was submitting to Mike’s strong will. I had no choice.

Mike had yet to enjoy my charms. He was saving his time with me for last. He removed the bonds, put me on all fours, and Mike did not use a condom. That was not his style. Byron got in front of me, and Neil slid underneath me.

Mike eased himself into my pussy, holding my hips with his large, strong, rough hands. Electricity jolts ran through my body as I finally felt Mike’s cock inside me once again. If the world had ended just then, I would have gone happy.

All those men fucking me for their own misogynist reasons were just warm up acts for my perverted lover, who now - after having watched his small, fragile, woman get ravished repeatedly and without mercy - had a rock-hard cock and an erection any man would love to have had.

Feeling that wonderful cock inside me, the cock of the man I loved and adored and who, in his own sick way, loved and adored me too, was what I craved. It was what I needed. And just then, it was what I had. Ah. Heaven had come.

“Suck Byron, sweetheart,” Mike said, as he gently pumped his cock inside me. Byron was hard again and waving his cock in my face, so I took it into my mouth. My boobs hung down below me as I serviced both Mike and Byron, and Neil played with them and fondled them as the other three of us went at it.

I was noisy as I always am when Mike fucks me, but my noise was diminished by having Byron’s cock in my mouth. But I’m sure Mike still heard my muffled moans. I had to focus, because the sensations from Mike’s cock, which was now screwing me, were so intense that I was constantly at risk of forgetting about Byron’s cock in my mouth.

I focused so hard on Byron that he was the first to cum. He shot his load into my mouth, which did not surprise me. It was consistent with my image of these men as pigs, at least when it came to sex. I swallowed some of it, but a fair amount escaped and dripped down onto Neil underneath me. Neil said, “You can lick it off me later, darling.”

Mike was now fucking me so intensely it was hard for me to speak. I was moaning up a storm. But I did manage to say, albiet barely, “My name is Gail.”

Neil replied, chuckling as he spoke, “Sure it is, darling. I knew that. You are one fine woman, darling, and boy did I enjoy fucking you.”

“Thank you, Neil. I’m glad you enjoyed my charms. Should I tell Kathy that was your way of asking me to send her your love?” As I spoke the word love, Mike did his special trick with his cock, the one I love most of all, and at that moment I could hold back no longer. I exploded in a massive orgasm, screaming “Oh my God! Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Holy Mary, mother of Jesus!”

I fell onto my stomach, right onto Neil, crushing my boobs on his hairy chest, sloppy with Byron’s cum. Mike rolled me over onto my back. He reinstalled the constraints, and then resumed fucking me, now brutally, until he came. I loved every single second of it, and whimpered as he did me, in my post orgasmic bliss.

Mike got off me, my cunt filled with his cum, and his alone. That is when I noticed Michelle. She was naked, standing by the bed, grinning malevolently at me. Her nipples were pierced, and a large gold chain hung from one nipple to the other.

Michelle lay on the bed and began to eat me. I looked at Mike. I was not into this, but Michelle clearly was. Mike nodded to me, his way of telling me to go with the flow. Anyway, I was immobilized, and had little choice, other than verbal protest. But Mike wanted it, so I went with the flow.

I have to admit it, Michelle knew how to eat out a girl. She was magnificent, and I was moaning up a storm. However shortly after Michelle started eating me, Neil lifted up her ass and tried to stick his cock into her pussy, to fuck her as she ate me out.

She was furious. She turned around and began to hit him, screaming at him. She had the filthiest mouth I had ever heard on a woman. Mike used the distraction to free me from the constraints. He had retrieved my clothes from wherever Byron had hid them, and I quickly got dressed.

Byron gave me my $3500, plus an extra $5000 tip for having fucked the five of them. He did not tip me for having fucked Mike, once he learned Mike was my ex. I had a tidy sum of $8,500 to pocket, tax free. The cost was high, however: all the hard work I had done to escape from the magic pull Mike had over me had now been undone. It had been undone in a rather spectacular manner.

As Mike and I left, Michelle was still screaming at Neil, as he chased her around the apartment. I said to Mike, “I’m afraid Neil is going to rape that girl. Should we call the police?”

Mike said, “Gail, she got naked in a room full of six men who were fucking a woman bound and constrained, one after the other. What do you expect she thought, and even wanted, to happen to her?”

“Mike, it was not ‘a woman’ in those constraints. It was me, Gail, THE woman you love. Regardless of how reckless Michelle might have been, or what she wanted previously, she clearly had changed her mind! We have to do something,” I said, pleading with my voice. “If you save her, I’ll fuck you again, you big hunk.”

“You’ll fuck me anyway, Gail, and you know it,” Mike said.

“I’ll fuck you on the subway. How’s that?” I knew Mike had always wanted that, but I had always refused.

That last remark stopped Mike in his tracks, and we went back to Byron’s. Michelle was on the floor, underneath Neil, moaning and saying, “Oh yes, lover. I so, so love the way you fuck me. You are so good. It’s so hot with everyone watching. Oh, yes! Oh, my God!”

Apparently the ‘resistance’ had been foreplay. We had returned just in time to see Michelle climax. “You bastard,” I said to Mike. “You’ve seen this before. You knew it was all foreplay!”

Mike looked at me. He smiled, and he said, “I’ll pick you up at 8pm tomorrow. We’ll go someplace nice for dinner. For after dinner, I’ll bring the subway cards.”

The Card Game was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

The Anniversary Gift

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

It took months, but both of our dreams were coming true. It was our anniversary gift to each other: for her to be gangbanged and humiliated, and for me to see my sexy wife starring in her own porno. She was sitting in the makeup chair, getting a mix of different skin products applied. Most of it was waterproof, but the mascara was chosen to run dramatically for the camera. Her fuzzy robe covered wrist cuffs and a chastity belt. Her curves were obscured by the baggy garment, but I could see her hips squirming already, anticipating the coming action. I wanted to throw her down and take her then and there, but I smiled and told myself to follow the script. She caught my smile and returned it, interrupting the makeup artist’s work for a moment. There was a sexy, hungry fire in her black pearl eyes. The crow’s feet at the corners of her eyes disappeared under a few swipes of the brush, and she could have passed for twenty-five again, my bride returned to me. I never told her, it would have been too corny, but the rich golden brown of her flawless skin had always reminded me of the most fertile soil back on my father’s Iowa farm. Funny how quick I moved to escape that farm, but I flocked to my Earth goddess shortly after. My smile broke into a full on grin as I thought “she and the field are both ready to get plowed, too.”

A corn-fed white boy like me has no business bedding an ebony goddess like her, but there was no way I could have ever told her no either. She had decided she would be billed as Venus Starr, but she was just Jeannie to me. The full fantasy is to release the tape, but we gave ourselves the option to back out.

Her dark wavy hair floated loose around her shoulders, released just yesterday from the more professional-looking style I hate. She is such a natural beauty, it seems a shame to hide it for the sake of an office job. No more. She won’t be going back. Between the modest sales my novel was enjoying and her sheer drive, we could retire to a decent but not glamorous life even if the film didn’t make a dime.

She stood, slightly clinking as her decorations rattled.

“Ready?”

She nodded, eyes still smoldering.

Right on time, Andy, the ostensible director, opened the door and announced that everything was ready.

“Just waiting on you, Mr. and Mrs. Torvald.”

I could sense her nervous energy as she walked through the door, the picture of confidence to everyone else.

We passed through a couple hallways that could have been any normal office building and transitioned to the rough bricks of the dungeon, our chosen set.

We finally reached our destination. A short slim bench was bolted to the floor, with a couple rings in the floor next to it. Jeannie let the robe fall and my heart skipped a beat. I saw her lush curves come into view, her smooth back narrowing to her waist, which flowered out to her wide hips and round ass. She half turned, giving me a profile view of one magnificent breast. I never wanted to change her, but for confidence in front of the camera, she’d had them lifted around the time we decided we were really going to go through with it. I’d begged her to keep her natural large areolas, and she gave in, to my delight.

Time started again, and I bent to retrieve the robe. As I stood, she wrapped my shoulders in a hug and kissed me. I slid a hand around her back and then down, cupping a handful of her supple ass and brushing the metal of the belt.

“I love you,” I whispered.

“You better,” she replied. “Say ‘action,’ honey.”

Andy handed me a leather collar with a chain leash. I looked at the cameraman and got a thumbs up.

I took a breath.

“Action!”

I clipped the collar around Jeannie’s neck, and led her to the bench. A little blonde pixie of a girl met us as we approached, wearing only black panties. I handed the leash to her.

“One slut wife, as promised.” It was one of a dozen opening lines I’d juggled. We would film a few different versions of this portion, but the first was the most memorable to me.

We chose this adorable little slut to contrast with Jeannie, making her seem even more womanly and earthy next to the girlish professional.

“Prepare her.” I growled in my best Dom voice.

“Yes, Sir,” she said.

I stepped out of view and the blonde had Jeannie kneel by the bench. We cut the scene there and did several more takes, but eventually Jeannie knelt and the little waif continued, unclipping the collar and starting a harness tie around Jeannie’s chest, securing her arms behind her back and constructing a sort of bra out of the rope. Her breasts looked amazing as the rope tightened around them, bringing them to a perky majesty not normally achievable for tits her size.

The bench was really more like a padded sawhorse in size, narrow enough that when the blonde bent Jeannie forward, her breasts hung on either side. More rope was passed around the bench and Jeannie’s back, then another coil over the back of her neck. Finally, her ankles were tied to the rings on the floor. She was completely helpless. We later edited out the blonde asking if she was comfortable, and then the chastity belt was unlocked.

Her lovely pussy was already dripping, and I grew rock hard at the sight and at the memories of our preparation.

Two months before, I began eating her to orgasm at least once a day. I lay on my stomach between her thighs, struggling to control my own orgasm as my hips rocked against the mattress. Other times, she rode my face, her body my temple, my tongue her throne. She would look at my bobbing cock and slowly stroke it, keeping it teased and leaking, but never cumming. On her period, I indulged her nipples instead, a method we’d found a long time ago could also bring her to orgasm. Her body came to expect my daily worship, and then with one month until the shoot, everything switched.

No more orgasms for her, all the orgasms for me. I gave it to her exclusively in the ass, readying her for our fantasy. She would kneel, then lower her chest to the floor or mattress and reach back to pull her cheeks apart, exposing her tiny anal ring and hungry cunt. I poured a month’s worth of pent-up lust deep into her asshole, as many times a day as I could keep myself going for.

Every assfucking ramped up her arousal and frustration, and even the first one had her pushing her hips back, desperate for as much cock as I could give, even though it couldn’t make her cum in that hole. By the middle of the second week she was outright begging for an orgasm. By the end of that week, I had introduced the chastity belt. Her clit and nipples were constantly hard, her juices flowed out from under the belt, and every movement showed her barely contained fire. She was ready.

Two of the cute blonde’s pale fingers pushed into Jeannie’s pussy without much preamble. None was necessary. She finger fucked my wife slowly but deeply, drawing out a ragged moan. Her other hand came up and spread the dark folds of her lips to show the lovely pink in the middle to the camera. A thumb flicked over Jeannie’s clit, and her moaning increased while her hips began gyrating in a small circle, the only movement they could make.

“Such a slut,” the blonde said, and pulled out her fingers. Jeannie whined, then squealed as that earned her a slap to her throbbing pussy.

The blonde began to work in earnest, teasing and tickling Jeannie from head to toe, running light fingers or harsh nails over every inch of her beautiful skin, with special attention to her nipples, pussy, and ass.

Jeannie was a writhing, sobbing mess. Her pleas for an orgasm only earned her more slaps, with no predicting if they would come once again on her heated cunt, her round ass, her breasts, or her face. She may have not been able to form the words to beg again.

I was proved wrong as her tormentor brought out another tool: a Hitachi wand. Jeannie heard the heavy buzz, and then the bulbous head pressed hard against her engorged nub. She shook in her restraints and screamed “Please, please, please, please, please…”

Just as suddenly, the vibrator was gone, and she was asked “Please what, slut?”

“Please let me cum!” Jeannie sobbed.

The blonde just laughed as she squirted some lube on her latex gloved hand. She circled Jeannie’s asshole with one finger, spreading the glistening jelly all around, then firmly pressed her thumb into it.

Jeannie groaned as it sunk deep inside and stretched her tiny hole. I’d done my best to get it ready for sudden invasions like this, but it had remained deliciously tight the entire month. The cameraman moved in for a closeup of the incredibly sexy view.

Then the Hitachi came back into play. Jeannie’s hips jerked and bucked as her clit was assaulted once again. The blonde used the clenching of Jeannie’s ass around her thumb to gauge when to back off with the vibrator, bringing my wife right to the very edge of an earth-shattering orgasm over and over again, but expertly denying her the final push. Jeannie panted, grunted, screamed, and begged, but it had no effect on the cruel pixie.

The blonde stopped with the Hitachi, put a ring gag in Jeannie’s mouth, buzzed her clit for ten more seconds, and then turned to me and said “She’s ready, Sir.”

I was so overwhelmed with the sheer eroticism displayed that I forgot my lines for a moment, but I recovered and answered “Good. Bring them in!”

We were about halfway through the runtime that was planned, and things were going exactly right.

Five muscular nude men entered the scene, each sporting an impressive cock. The first positioned himself behind Jeannie, and the blonde took hold of him at the root of his manhood and stroked him to full hardness. She guided his large mushroom shaped head to Jeannie’s waiting asshole.

He pressed in. When I first began our preparation month, Jeannie was no anal virgin, but I still took a full ten seconds to get to the hilt when first penetrating her. This stud did it in three. She gasped and shuddered. He stayed motionless, completely buried, for five seconds, then began a brisk ass fuck. She gasped short and sharp each time his chiseled abs impacted her firm round buttocks. I watched her ass ripple with the force of his pumping and I don’t think I could ever get more aroused. He went for what seemed an eternity then pulled out. The blonde immediately crouched and took him in her mouth and bobbed her head on his glistening cock. The second man in line was putting some jelly on his nine inch cock. The first stepped out of the way and the second cock of the day slammed home in Jeannie’s still gaping ass.

She had had about ten seconds of rest during this. It was the longest she would get.

The second stud pounded away. She was warmed up, stretched out, and he showed no mercy. Her gasps turned to little mewling sounds. The first man was at the back of the line, cooling down. He hadn’t cum yet.

I felt an incredible sense of power. Two gorgeous women, extreme opposites but each completely sexy, and five virile young men were all doing exactly what I wanted. My wife was clearly both enjoying and suffering in her complete transformation to anal slut.

The second stud pulled out, stepping out of the way so there was only a second or two of Jeannie’s asshole being empty and gaping before the third took his place. He too enjoyed a quick cleaning from the blonde’s willing mouth. The cycle started over, and the camera focused on Jeannie’s face as the third stud found a rhythm. I took in the image on a monitor. She shook a little with each pump, and her mascara was running exactly as intended. I thought there was even some fear in her eyes as she endured the huge cock stretching her. I stepped around to get a view of her pussy below the hard rod pistoning in and out of her used ass. She was leaking like a faucet, her muscles frantically clenching on nothing, aching to be filled. I knew she was still okay.

The blonde was trickling more jelly down the crack of Jeannie’s ass, not pausing the action but keeping her opening slick.

Studs four and five had their turns, and number one reached the front again. He gave her a harder, faster fuck than any so far, and was ready to pull out in five minutes. This time, he stepped to Jeannie’s head and fucked her wide open mouth, which was still kept ready for him by the ring gag. Even while he did that, the second stud was already filling her again. Number one pumped in and out ten times, then sprayed an amazing load on her face. It was thick and creamy, and showed up perfectly on her dark skin. Number one stepped away and was cleaned by the blonde’s mouth again, and number two pulled out and did the same thing, dropping an even larger load on my wife’s beautiful shining face.

The last three did the same, leaving her a well-fucked, cum-covered, messy whore, her ass used up and her pussy still needy. The men exited, and I reentered the scene.

I directed the blonde to lick all the cum off Jeannie’s face, then undid the strap on the ring gag. For a moment, Jeannie just panted and worked her jaw, before speaking.

“I took all the dicks and all the jizz. My ass is wore out and my pussy is aching for attention. Can I please, please, PLEASE cum now?”

Instead of answering with words, I stepped behind her and began refastening the chastity belt over her shuddering hips. She cried, great wracking sobs shaking her.

“I’ll do everything you want!”

I began loosening her bonds.

“You just did,” I whispered, too low for the microphone to pick up.

The Anniversary Gift was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Surprised With A Gangbang

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

Everything started off as a normal day. I was at work and my wife had the day off so she was at home, most likely cleaning. She frequently texts me while I am at work and I will find ways to sneak off to text her back. Today was one of those days where I was feeling incredibly horny so I was texting her about fantasies we had talked about from time to time. She often fantasized about having me and a group of guys gangbang her, so that was what the conversation was about. We talked about this stuff a lot but I never thought it would actually become a reality.

I got off work and called her to let her know I was on my way home and wanted to see her in her sexiest outfit when I arrived. She kind of giggled on the phone and told me I wouldn’t be disappointed when I arrived. The drive home was boring as always and I didn’t expect anything out of the ordinary when I got home so I made my normal stops to pick up things we needed for the house. By this time the sexy texting had stopped and it was all back to normal.

As I pulled up to my house I saw there was another car there and assumed one of her friends was over. I always love when she has her hot friends over so I rushed to pull into the garage and get inside. As I walked inside I quickly noticed it wasn’t one of her friends that was there. She was sitting at the table with three young, good looking and muscular guys I had never seen before. She quickly got up and began to introduce me to these men.

“Oh honey, you are home! I want you to meet Kevin, James and Chris. I met them at work a few days ago and asked them to come over and meet you.” she told me.

“Hey guys, its nice to meet you.” I responded.

“Anyone want a beer?” I quickly asked to the young men.

Chris quickly spoke up “Sure, I would love one.”

The two others agreed as I walked over to the fridge and grabbed 4 beers out.

My wife seemed to be in a really good mood and said she needed to go upstairs for a few minutes while we all talked. We just sat around drinking our beers talking about what we did. They didn’t seem to be the most interesting guys I had ever met. They were all college students and had been friends since high school, so they did just about everything together. They commented about how beautiful my wife was and how lucky of a man I was, to which I responded with a happy smile.

After about 20 minutes of us talking my wife came back downstairs and we all just stared in amazement. My wife is 5’2” with small 32B breasts and weighs 90 pounds. She is extremely petite and sexy beyond belief. She has a tiny waist and wide hips with the most amazing ass I have ever seen. Her long brunette hair had been pulled into a pony tail as she usually wears it to keep it out of her face. She walked past us pretending all eyes weren’t on her. She had gone upstairs and changed into one of her roleplay outfits; a plaid school girl uniform with a tiny skirt that barely covered her perfect ass and basically a piece of cloth that went over her tits and tied in the back.

“Would anyone like another beer?” she asked as we were uncontrollably staring at her.

We were all sitting there with the same shocked look on our faces. I could tell they were not in on what she had planned.

“Uh, sure. We could go for another round.” I said quickly, snapping out of my daze.

She smiled and opened the fridge to get 4 more beers. She bent over making her skirt slide up her ass and reveal everything underneath. She had no panties on. The three men were still completely dazed watching as my wife gathered the beers.

She walked over to the table and playfully said, “Here are your beers, boys. Enjoy.”

This quickly broke the three mens daze as they clearly felt like they had been caught. They looked down at the beers they were handed and opened them trying not to stare at my sexy wife. I was getting aroused at the fact these young men were staring at my wife, likely thinking what they would like to do to her.

I assumed she would give us the beers and leave the room again, but that was not the case. She pulled out a chair and sat down with us. Kevin looked at me with a semi nervous and scared kind of look. Being the closest to me, he leaned over and whispered in my ear, “I don’t want to be rude, but are you alright with this?”

I just looked at him and smiled. I then looked at my wife wondering what she had planned at this point. She gave me a naughty smile and once again stood up. She slid the chair back, turned around and sat on the table, slowly laying down so we could admire her beautiful body.

“Come on boys, lets have a real party,” she said as she started rubbing her hands on her body.

I quickly stood up and started to take my belt off. Following suit, James and Chris did the same. Kevin was the most hesitant and was the last to stand up.

“Oh yes, show me your nice big cocks,” my wife moaned, clearly wanting to be fucked.

I am not the most hung guy on earth; I am 7 inches and probably 3.5 inches around. With what was going on it made me wonder how big the other guys were. I pulled my pants and underwear off, then took my shirt off. I was in front of my wife and three other men completely naked with a rock hard cock. James was next to get fully undressed, but Chris and Kevin were only seconds behind. My wife stared wide eyed at the size of their cocks. Kevin had the biggest cock. He was probably 9 inches and really thick. Chris and James both were slightly smaller than Kevin in length, but both appeared to be much thicker. I was simply amazed that my wife was now surrounded by naked men.

I have always wanted to see my tiny wife being fucked by men with big cocks. I actually have kind of an obsession with it. Now, I am standing naked in front of my wife, with three other men that have huge cocks standing ready to penetrate her amazing body.

Without much hesitation she turned onto her stomach and started sucking my cock as she grabbed Kevin and started jerking him off. Chris came around the table and put his cock in her hand so she could jerk him off too. James went behind her and eased her legs open and began to shove his tongue into her tight pussy. She paused for a moment on my cock and let out a moan as his tongue gently slid up and down and into her. She then pulled off my cock and started sucking Chris. I almost came as I watched her take his cock into her mouth.

“I need someone in me!” she exclaimed as she pulled the big dick out of her mouth.

James smiled a little as he stood up and shoved his rock hard meat into my wife. She let out the most sexy moan of ecstasy I have ever heard come out of her as he slowly thrust his cock all the way into her tiny body. He started thrusting into her slowly, but eventually he was pounding into her as she switched to suck Kevin off. I could hear the muffled moans with every thrust.

After a few minutes, James pulled out of her and walked around to take Chris’ spot as he went over to start fucking her. He shoved his cock inside her and fucked her as hard as he could. She was switching back and forth between sucking each of our cocks, sometimes putting two of us in her mouth at once.

Suddenly she let go and Chris pulled out of her. She stood up and guided me to the chair. She sat down on my cock facing me with a kinky smile. After a couple up and down motions on my cock she looked at Kevin and motioned for him to fuck her too.

“I want both of you in my pussy,” she stated.

Kevin came over and gently pressed his big cock into her pussy along side mine. I could feel my wife cum as he entered her. She arched her back and her eyes rolled back in pleasure as he slowly started thrusting into her. James and Chris took spots at her side so she could suck them. She was enjoying every moment of having two cocks in her pussy. I could tell Kevin was getting close as he pulled out of her and pushed James out of the way so she could suck him. James took his spot and instead of fucking her pussy with me, he spit on her asshole then guided his cock into her. She let out a kind of grunt and moan of pain and pleasure as he buried his cock to the hilt in her ass. She sucked on Kevin and Chris even harder than she had been. It was clear she loved being treated like a little slut.

We were all trying to hold back from blowing our loads. As we got close we would tag someone else in to fuck her. I couldn’t take anymore so I had to get up and let Chris take my place in her pussy. She came over and over again as Chris fucked her pussy and James fucked her ass. Once again, she pulled off of our cocks and got down on the floor.

“Shoot your cum all over me. Show me I’m your slut!” she said as she opened her mouth, motioning for us to cum on her.

We started to jerk off in front of her as she closed her eyes and kept her mouth open. I was the first one to explode. She wanted to feel like a little slut, so I wanted to give her that. I got my cock right next to her mouth and started shooting my streams of cum down her throat. To my surprise she actually swallowed it all. Kevin was next to blow his load. He just let loose and shot huge streams of cum all over her face and chest. She was loving it as she rubbed the sticky goo all over her breasts and nipples. Like me, Chris wanted it in her mouth, so as he was about to blow he got real close to her and shot every bit of his load into her mouth. She swallowed his entire load. James just threw his head back and came. He had the biggest load and shot it all over her chest.

As we were standing around my cum covered wife we all kind of nodded and smiled. We had just gangbanged my sexy wife and completely covered her in cum.

“I’m exhausted, I’m going to go take a shower,” my wife said as she stood up and made her way towards the stairs.

As we all got dressed I thanked the guys for everything and got all of their numbers so we could do it again. We had one last beer and talked about how we have all enjoyed what happened and then I walked them out and they drove away. My wife was still in the shower when I went upstairs. I was so excited about what happened I got in the shower and fucked her again.

As we laid down to go to bed she asked, “Did you like my little surprise?”

“Hell yes I did!” I exclaimed.

“Good. I love being your little slut.” she said as she closed her eyes for sleep.

Since that night, we have had many more gangbangs with Kevin, James and Chris. We enjoyed having them so much, sometimes we invite them one at a time for a little casual fun. My wife has let out her inner slut and I absolutely love it.

Surprised With A Gangbang was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Stalled Out

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

“Damn it,” Kashira pounded the dashboard of her severely outdated 1993 Ford Escort. “Don’t do this to me. Not now.”

Kashira was days away from scoring a job that would offer her a way out, and if this business meeting went the way she thought it would go, the signing bonus alone would secure her a new whip and the Escort could go bye-bye. But until then, and not a moment sooner, she needed this car to make it to Orlando Florida.

She had even taken it to her mechanic the day before she hit the road, and he assured her it could make the journey. So that’s why she had no understanding about what was going on.

She was on I-75 South and rather close to the Georgia Florida line. But as luck would have it, she had spent so much time talking on her cellphone that the battery simply died. So she did something she shouldn’t do and got out of the car and started flailing her arms, silently hoping that it wasn’t some psycho who stopped to help.

A few moments passed before a tow truck put on it’s lights and slowly pulled to the side of the road.

“The Lord looks after babies and fools,” she shook her head and tossed her dead cellphone back in the car. Of all the mistakes that a traveling woman could make, Kashira seemed to be racking all of them up. Revealing clothes. Check. Uncharged phone. Check. Flailing arms like a damsel in distress? Check.

“Good God,” Randy Ellsworth licked his lips as he soaked up the sight of the beautiful Nubian Queen. She was wearing a white halter top and white daisy dukes, surrounded by rich dark, chocolate skin. The contrast alone held his attention. This woman was the type of black woman that all white men secretly crave. Huge, brickhouse titties. Huge-yet extremely round-apple bottom ass.

“Hell yeah,” Randy smiled, even though he knew how to play it cool. So he simply disembarked from the truck and waltzed over.

“Boy, am I ever glad to see you?” Kashira did a playful run and jumped into his strong arms. “Didn’t seem like nobody was ever going to stop.”

“Well, that’s a crying shame…fine woman like yourself. What seems to be the matter?”

“That’s just it. I was minding my own business, on my way to a job interview, and the bitch just died on me.”

“Just?” Randy couldn’t stop himself from laughing out loud. “You mean to tell me you don’t hear that irritating buzzing and notice that yellow light? You’re out of gas, sweet thing.”

Kashira ripped her earbuds out of her ear and tried to explain.

“Oh shit. Radio is out in the car, so I have to play music the old fashioned way from my Walkman. I wasn’t even paying attention.”

“But now you are facing a dilemma, because even if I wanted to help, this tow truck is actually on its way back to the shop. I don’t have any spare gas in any of the service tanks. So I guess you will have to sit here until I come back.”

“Is that how you boys treat women down in this hot ass weather? Can’t I just ride with you back to the shop?”

“Bad idea. You have to think where you are at. I mean, it’s not like we don’t have a black population around, but our shop is way back in the Boonies. Some of my co workers are assholes.”

“It can’t be that hard. Just fill your auxiliary tank and bring me back. What are they gonna do?: Beat me up?”

“Maybe…”

“Not with an ox like you around to help me. I’ll be fine. Let’s go.”

Randy had one of those good ole country boy faces like Stone Cold Steve Austin. He was just shorter, but he still sported a broad, wide back and jutting gorilla chest. He stood around 6’2 and if Kashira had to guess, she’d guess him to weigh a good 290 pounds… ALL muscle.

Kashira actually thought he was cute with his silver reflective glasses and wild man beard. She normally wasn’t attracted to white men, but as she admired his broad back and masculine walk, she silently thought “Would if I could.”

Kashira could picture herself deep in the Georgia swamps, face down and ass up as the man wormed his tongue in and out of her asshole. Plus the fact of his beard tickling her pussy. Kashira knew she shouldn’t be even entertaining the idea. But once she got to her hotel tonight, she knew for a fact that this same man right here would dominate her sexual fantasies for the night.

“So,” Randy broke the silence, as they exited the highway. “You said you were on your way to an interview?”

“Yes… systems analyst for an up and coming tech firm.”

“You seem pretty smart. Not enough to keep you from getting in a car with a strange man. But smart.”

“Well, not exactly strange,” Kashira corrected him. “Sign says ABX Towing. So I at least know that much .”

“Sign is as old as that piece of shit car that we left on the side of the road. So like I said…I most definitely am a strange man.”

Kashira felt her heart jump, but refused to give in to fear so soon. Why he was playing with her like this, she honestly didn’t know. But one thing she did know was NEVER AGAIN. She should have just waited in her car until a trooper pulled up or something. The man was right. She didn’t even know him.

“Why you so quiet?” the man smiled.

“Just enjoying this beautiful weather. So please stop with this ‘you don’t know me I’m a serial killer’ act. It’s not funny.”

“Calm down. I was just trying to make a point. This was not one of your smartest moves.”

“Understood. Now will you please let me enjoy this weather? It’s a beautiful day today.”

“It is… that’s why I’m trying to tell you what you have just gotten yourself into. There is no ABX Towing.”

“You know what? Fuck it. Stop the truck and let me out.”

“It doesn’t work like that you lil bitch. In this BDSM club, the only “safe word” was back at the site. I gave you every opportunity to back out. So you know what? There is no getting out until we give you what you paid for. This is how our biker gang makes semi legal cash.”

“Biker gang…BDSM club…. giving me what I paid for? What the fuck are you talking about?”

“Mm-hmm. Fucking bitch just mystically magically breaks down at our pick up zone. Yeah, okay…”

“Look. I’ll cooperate. Just let me go afterwards.”

“We will let you go. Once we have given you what you paid for. I keep trying to tell you that. And as far as you cooperating, we run a BDSM club. We don’t need you to cooperate.”

A million things ran through Kashiras mind as Randy pulled behind an old, decrepit farmhouse. But judging from what Randy was telling her, the best (and possibly worst) was yet to come. There were three Harley’s propped against random trees, letting her know that at least three men were lurking around somewhere.

“Only three?” Kashira teased. “Where I come from, that ain’t no gang.”

“Don’t you worry. It will be more than enough to handle your lil ass. That much I can promise you.”

Kashira knew she should speak up for herself and tell these men the truth. But at this point, would it really matter? Judging from the pole slowly forming in Randy’s tight blue and fluorescent orange work pants, she doubted that her objections would make much of a difference. So she decided to play along and go with the flow…

“Looky here,” Randy suddenly jerked her by the hair. “Look what I found broke down on the side of the highway.”

“Ouch,” Kashira winced. These white boys may be under the impression that all black women wear weaves, but where she came from, she was au natural. So this prick needed to ease up.

“My hair you asshole,” Kashira slapped Randy hard across his handsome face.

“Bitch!!!” Randy returned the slap, knocking Kashira to the straw littered barn floor.

“Looks like we got us a live one today,” a leather clad stud licked his lips. “I love when they fucking fight.”

The man speaking was Donahue. Like all the men present, he stood at least 6’1 and reminded you of a WWE wrestler. Donahue had dirty blonde hair and very dominate blue eyes. That was saying nothing of his TWELVE INCH DICK…but give it time and Kashira would know all about that.

“I’m not-…agggg…agggg…” Kashira gagged as Randy removed his THIRTEEN INCH pipe and crammed a good seven inches down her throat.

“Fuck yeah,” Donahue laughed. “That’s how you shut that fucking whore up. Hey, Lance…here catch.”

Donahue tossed a cattle rope to his friend and instructed him to loop it around the back of her head and pull backwards while using a foot on the back to keep Randy standing still.

“What about you?” Lance ( the youngest one of the bunch, at 27 years old) began to pull backwards on the rope.

“Dis,” Randy adopted a fake black accent and stomped down on the back of Kashiras head. “I want to see the imprint of his fucking dick pulsating from inside of the whores throat.”

“O god yes,” Randy lewdly licked his lips, before rolling his eyes dramatically and tossing his head back on his shoulders. “Eat dat fucking dick you lil bitch…ughh, fuck.”

Loud gurgles bounced off the barns walls as Donahue stomped on her head like he was revving up an engine. Globs of spit and throat slime oozed under Randy’s balls and seeped into his asscrack, all before forming millions of tentacles and seeping to the ground.

“Whore must be traveling on an empty stomach,” Randy teased. “By now she should’ve-“

“…-Raggggggggg,” Kashiras stomach began to reverse itself, as the white sausage was forcibly crammed down her tight throat.

Kashira beat on Randy’s thighs, but with Lance yanking down on the rope and Donahue using his full body weight to hold her head down, there was no where to go.

“Rnnn-nnn,” Kashira began to panic and attempted to stand up.

“Let her up,” Randy smiled, as he observed the panicked look in her eyes.

“What?-“

THWACK.

“Did?”

THWACK.

“We?”

THWACK.

“Tell you?”

THWACK THWACK, Donahue reigned massive swats over her chocolate titties, pinching them when he said his last word and waited for her to respond.

“Oww… that… that there is no safe word. That once the game begins, I just have to deal with it.”

“Like a what?”

“A dick sucking, piece of shit whore.”

“Then where should your fucking throat be?” spoke the fourth man Kyle, who had spiked jet black hair and green eyes.

“Stuffed down over his dick…oornngggggggggg-“ Kashira willingly grabbed Randy’s ass and pulled up until her nose flattened into his pubic hairs.

“Grrrrr-fuck,” Randy held the tip of his tongue on his top lip. “Got damn dis bitch sucks a mean dick. Fuck!!!”

As Kashira listened to the man grunt and groan, she was surprised to feel Kyle lay under her and yank her daisy dukes and panties down in one mighty lunge. He then slid under her pussy like a mechanic under the hood of a car as he jammed his tongue deep inside of her pussy.

“Mmmmm,” he instantly began to slurp away. “Mmmmm.”

Kashira instinctively began to ride the white studs face as Lance pulled on the rope and Donahue stomped back down on her head.

“Fuck,” Randy moaned as he felt a drop of pre cum ooze from his dick and deep inside of her throat. The pressure was insane, because as Kashira gagged and choked, the pressure increased whenever Kyle tongue fucked her, causing her blood pressure to surge.

“Dats it,” Lance yanked, causing Randy’s body to jerk like he was in the middle of a game of tug ‘o war. “Keep sucking that fucking dick. O yeah-“

“…- Agggggggggggffggg.”

“Give me that rope,” Randy and Lance changed places. “You deserve to see what that shit feels like. Feels like she’s going to tear your dick down her throat. Good god.”

Kashira spent the next ten minutes kneeling as the men rotated over and over and over again. Her hair was now a wild mane…black mascara ran down her eyes… and her titties shined from globs and globs of spit. Secretly, though, Kashira was in heaven. Because as she gagged and choked on Randy, Donahue and Lance’s massive dicks, Kyle was on the receiving end of several mouthfuls of squirted girl cum.

“You know what?” Kyle finally unearthed himself from under her pussy, his spiked hair now matted all over his face. “I been so busy licking this whores pussy. When does my dick get to be sucked?”

“About that?” Lance finally pulled the thick rope from behind her head and threw it over a rafter beam.

“Oh shit,” Kyle rubbed his dick. “The upside down 69?”

“Yep,” Donahue and Randy picked up their jeans and slid the belts out. “But not before the bitch gets punished a little bit. We don’t want her to like it too much. She might come back… and the whole point is to teach her a lesson.”

Kashira attempted to run, but that was shut down when Lance threw her over his shoulders and Kyle tied a loop over her ankles, with Randy walking backwards to pull her into the air.

“Scream all you want…we like that.”

“Ahhhhhhhhh,” Kashira wailed, as Randy tore his belt into her like an angry slavemaster. “Please. I’ll suck your dick. I’ll lick your ass. Just stop beating me.”

“You will suck our asses. But that doesn’t mean that we’re going to stop beating you.”

What the men didn’t know was that Kashira had a fetish for rough sex, so as welts began to form on her back and over her tits, she could also feel moisture oozing down her upside down body.

“Look at dat shit,” Kyle grabbed two clothespins and used it to rip her pussy lips open. “ Ptuhhhhhhh. She’s fucking wet.”

The second Kyle’s spit landed on her throbbing clit, Kashira began to rattle the barn as she experienced a hands free, squirting orgasm.

“Dere U go,” Kyle opened his lips like a hippo and downed every drop. “Good fucking whore.”

Keeping his promise to make her lick his ass, Kyle instructed Lance to hold her head up so that he could face away from her and straddle her face.

“Yes, you filthy whore,” Kyle used one hand to jack his own dick, while he reached backwards with the other hand to slap and rub her pussy. “Lick that dirty asshole.”

Even though she was suspended upside down, her hands remained untied. So Kashira spread the white boys marshmallow ass and rammed her tongue so far up his ass that it looked like her head became crushed. She twirled circles… fluttered her tongue around the tip… hallowed her lips and sucked backwards. Hell, she even did this nasty trick where she gathered as much spit on her tongue as possible and acted like it was a filling agent, pushing it as far up his ass as she could reach. It wasn’t until Kyle felt her spit backlogging up his asshole that he turned around and plunged his wide dick up her upside down face, while French kissing her pussy at the same time. Donahue came from behind, tore her ass wide open and jammed his tongue up her clenching asshole, all this while Lance and Randy began to lick her all over her body, especially the inside of her legs. So aside from the sensation of being suffocated, Kashira was cumming and convulsing every ten to fifteen seconds as Lance and Randy ran their tongues up each respective leg.

“BDSM club or not,” Kashira lustfully gave the men a mental pat on the back, “this is my type of sex.”

The night concluded with a QUADRUPLE PENETRATION. Lance layed on his back while Kashira straddled her pussy over his dick.

“Yes, you fucking black bitch… awfuck. Unnnn.”

It felt like someone was zippering a skin tight, molten hot glove of butter over his dick. Before Lance could even begin to appreciate this, he felt Kyle poking his dick alongside his.

“Squeeze her ass for me,” Kyle huffed, as he spread his legs nearly ten feet apart, while double stuffing her pussy.

“Oh fuck yes,” Kashira moaned, as Lance leaned up to lick and bite her juicy titties. “Those white dicks feel so fucking good. Uggh, fuck. More… give me more.”

Kashira rolled her eyes and squirted over the two dicks like she was taking a piss, causing her pussy to clamp and make loud, dramatic squelching sounds.

“Oh fuck,” Lance gritted his teeth. “Damn dis sum good ass pussy.”

Randy maneuvered around those two and STUFFED her asshole froggystyle (with his hands curled around to pinch and twist her nipples.)

“Ahhhhhh,” Kashira tensed up, as THIRTEEN INCHES of grade A white boy invaded her ass.

“Shut the fuck up and take it,” Randy jammed his tongue inside of her ear, making her cum just from the sensation of his heavy breathing. “You were made for dis shit.”

“Here,” Randy fish hooked her mouth open, leaving one last empty hole. “Git in here boy.”

With that, Donahue lucked out and got her throat all to himself. Aside from standing there with his legs spread super wide, he didn’t have to do too much, as the wild pounding from the other three forced her to deepthroat him like it was her only chance of staying alive. Loud gurgles filled the room as Donahue began to thrust up as Randy pushed down on the back of her head.

Kashira wanted to tell the men that even though she had heard of online BDSM forums, she was NOT a part of them. But with her mouth filled to the brim with dick, all she could do was hyperventilate…clench her toenails to bite themselves and silently moan as she squirted again and again and again. Poor Lance. So much squirt ran between his asscrack and back that his skin began to get soggy. But the biker boys prided themselves on giving their customers the ride of their lives.

Too bad that Kashira was getting it for free. When the guys were to check their PayPal account, they would see that she was actually telling the truth. She was not a member of their online BDSM club.

She just happened to be in the right place at the right time…

Stalled Out was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Special Attraction

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

My guests began arriving around eight. I had invited a few people from work and told them to bring anyone who might be interested. Brad was usually good for bringing a few girls along, and Kevin had a girl he was seeing pretty regularly. Amanda said she would bring a few of her girlfriends. There were a few other maybes. All told, I was expecting twenty to twenty-five people, with about an equal mix of males and females.

I had dropped hints throughout the week that this party would have a special new attraction in addition to the usual drunken debauchery: a glory hole. The walk-in closet in the spare bedroom was the perfect place to set it up, so I figured it was worth a shot.

Kevin was the first to arrive, along with his friend Amy and a blonde I didn’t recognize.

“Hey Jason, can’t wait for this party to get kicked off.” Amy gave me a friendly hug and handed me a bottle of wine. “This is Leah, a friend from college. She’s staying with us for the weekend.”

I smiled and nodded shyly at Leah, who gave me an interesting smirk in return. Maybe Kevin had told her about some of the things that happened at these parties.

“Well, you guys are the first ones here, so feel free to get comfortable for a while and we’ll see who shows up next. I’ll grab some beers for everyone.”

The girls each made their way to the couch, while Kevin and I headed into the kitchen.

“So, did you get that special entertainment you were talking about?” Kevin asked.

“You know it. I can show you in just a sec.”

Returning to the living room with a beer for each of my guests, I invited the girls to come with us up to the spare bedroom.

“Not sure if Kevin told you two about the main attraction to tonight’s festivities, but I was gonna go show him where I’ve got it set up. Come on if you want to check it out too.

We all headed upstairs to the extra bedroom. I used it mainly for storage, but there was also a bed in there that was serviceable enough. It had been used by numerous guests for a variety of sexual escapades at past parties.

As we walked into the room, Leah and Amy both gasped at seeing the glory hole in the closet door. Kevin just grinned and shook his head incredulously.

“You did it, man. Anyone back there right now?”

“Actually, yeah. I wanted to make sure she was ready to go by the time guests arrived. Feel free to give it a try whenever you want.”

Kevin looked at Amy with a raised eyebrow, clearly asking permission.

Amy pretended to be shocked.

“Are you fucking serious? I sucked you off in the car before we left.”

Leah was starting to blush.

“I think I’m not drunk enough for this stuff yet. I’m gonna head back downstairs and get a buzz going.” Leah made her way out of the room, leaving Kevin, Amy, and me in the bedroom.

“Okay, we’ll be down in a few minutes,” Amy said, before turning to look back at Kevin. “Fine. Go for it. But you’d better still be able to fuck me later on.”

“You’re the best.”

Amy and I left Kevin to his task and started down the stairs side by side.

“So who’s back there?”

“Her one condition for doing this was complete anonymity.”

“Can I at least get a general age or description? I won’t tell.”

“She’s older. Curvy. Brunette.”

“Sounds like a nice catch. Well I’m sure all the guys are gonna have a good time tonight.”

“Oh yeah. I’m sure she will too.”

The doorbell rang as Amy and I descended the staircase. It was Amanda, with three nice looking girlfriends of hers. Most noteworthy to me was Kayla, a girl who I had hooked up with a few times in the past. She was an expert cocksucker who loved getting fucked in the ass. The other two girls with Amanda were new to me. One, Maria, was dark-skinned, on the heavier side, and absolutely gorgeous. I wouldn’t mind seeing if anything happened with her tonight. Amanda’s other friend, Tara, was a textbook attractive blonde with impressive tits. I invited them all in to the living room. With a few more people now arriving, I decided to get the party going in earnest. I turned up some music, made sure everyone was adequately topped up with the drink of their choice, and allowed things to develop. I knew it would be another hour or so before people were really feeling the vibe and descending into hedonism. I waited patiently.

The party stayed relatively tame until the word started getting around about the excellent quality of the “entertainment” in the spare bedroom. This led to individuals and eventually small groups going up to investigate the glory hole. I went up to check on the proceedings and found Brad getting ready to give it a try. His girlfriend Becca and a girl I didn’t recognize were on the bed, in the process of undressing each other.

“Great party, Jason. We’re just about to watch Brad feed your slut a big load.”

“I hope this one isn’t too big for her,” Brad said jokingly as he inserted his half-hard cock through the hole. He did have an impressive cock. But I also knew the woman behind the door was an absolute master when it came to taking big dicks down her throat.

Brad leaned his head back as he felt the mystery women engulf his cock in her mouth. After about half a minute you could tell he was already getting close. “Oh fuck. Becca, you could get some pointers from this chick.”

“Oh, fuck you,” Becca replied. “Nobody drains your balls like me, and you know it.”

“I don’t know, babe. I’m gonna blow hard for this bitch, really quick.”

Becca and her friend looked on in disbelief as Brad was visibly on the verge of orgasm. He was barely going to last a minute.

“Oh, oh fuck. Fuck, I’m cumming.”

Brad thrusted hard into the opening five or six times before his orgasm subsided. He removed his saliva-coated cock and tried to catch his breath. From the other side of the door I could faintly hear a smacking of lips and some heavy breathing. She sounded satisfied.

Brad got his pants back on and flopped on the bed next to the two women. He looked shell-shocked. I decided to get back to the party.

“Well, glad to see you guys are having a good time. I’ll leave you to it.”

I headed back downstairs to find Kayla. Or maybe Maria.

The party was in full swing, and everyone looked to be having a good time. It had gotten crowded. There were at least 30 people there by this point, and I only knew about half of them.

“Hey, there you are.”

I felt a tug on the back of my shirt, and was greeted by the sight of Maria smiling up at me.

“Hey, it’s Maria, right?”

“Yep. I’ve heard so much about you from Amanda that I feel like we should go somewhere and chat.”

Reading her physical cues, I decided on the master bedroom as the best location for our chat. She took a seat on the bed and pulled me down next to her.

“Look, I’ll be honest and get right to it. Amanda and Kayla both said you have a great dick. So I want some.” As she said this, her hand was making its way to my crotch, where a bulge was quickly developing.

“Wow, you really don’t fuck around.”

“I want what I want.”

Maria was a bigger girl than I usually hooked up with, but I was incredibly turned on by her body. I mainly hoped I’d get a chance to fuck her massive, inviting tits. She started by getting down on her knees and giving me a sloppy, deepthroat blowjob. She took my hardening cock down to the balls with what seemed like no effort at all and teased my balls lightly with her tongue. She maintained eye contact as she throated me, moving slowly up and down.

After getting a healthy coating of saliva on my cock, Maria stood up and began unzipping her top. Her massive cleavage spilled out, getting my dick harder than I thought possible. After losing her bra, she removed her jeans, so that she was entirely naked in front of me.

“Want to fuck my tits? That’s what every guy usually wants.”

Without waiting for an answer, Maria laid back onto the bed. She smiled at me as she jiggled her breasts lewdly with both hands.

I accepted her invitation, and straddled her with my cock resting between her massive mounds. My cock was still well lubed up from Maria’s messy blowjob, and I was able to thrust smoothly back and forth. It was heaven.

Occasionally when the head of my cock neared her mouth, Maria would flick it with her tongue or kiss the tip with her luscious, full lips. She was incredibly talented at finding as many ways to pleasure me as possible.

“This is fucking amazing, Maria.”

“Just getting you warmed up so you can fuck me good.” Maria licked her lips and gave me a sexy smile. “Are you about ready for that?”

“Yes, please.” I excitedly got off of her and allowed her to get on all fours in front me on the bed.

Her enormous ass looked incredible as she bent over, waiting for me to enjoy her body. I leaned forward to better take in the magnitude of her sexy backside. Unable to resist my urges, I grabbed a handful of ass in each hand and pressed my tongue to her asshole.

“Mmmm, not so fast baby. I’m not as easy with my ass as Kayla. Maybe after you show me you deserve it.”

Feeling slightly embarrassed at her rejection of my efforts, I moved into position behind her, letting the head of my cock brush against her pussy. Before I was done savoring the anticipation of the moment, Maria pushed back forcefully, impaling herself on my dick.

“Fuck me, Jason. Fuck me. Pound my pussy and make me fucking cum.”

I loved Maria’s assertiveness. I also loved the way her fat ass pounded against me as I pumped in and out of her. She was the embodiment of sex.

She played with herself while we fucked. While I was confident in my ability to get her to cum just from penetration, I did appreciate that it would get her there more quickly.

“Fuck me slow and deep. Just keep it steady. Oh, fuck yes, like that. You’re getting me close. I fucking love this dick.”

I felt myself starting to get close to orgasm as well. I tried to control my breathing and get myself calmed down so I could hold off just a little longer. I didn’t want this to end.

“Almost there, babe. Almost there. Keep going slow and deep. It’s ok if you cum in me.”

At this point I was wholly focused on not cumming before she did. When I felt her pussy start to spasm on my cock I knew I was done for.

“Fuck, cum with me, babe. Cum in me. Fill me up. Give it to me.”

That did it for me. We climaxed simultaneously, one heaving mass of sexual arousal and pleasure. I pumped a sizeable load into her as her pussy quivered around my cock. As I pulled out, my load started leaking down her thigh, toward the bed. She reached back to scoop some of it into her hand, and quickly brought it to her mouth.

“Mmm. Pretty tasty. I could go for some more of that at some point.”

All I could do was smile at her, not quite believing how lucky I was.

Maria and I rejoined the party. By this point in the night the party had descended into a full on orgy. In various places throughout the living room, couples and small groups fucked, sucked, and otherwise pleasured each other. Kayla appeared to be enjoying herself; she was currently getting spitroasted by two fit looking guys who were naked from the waist down. It looked like she already had a few dried loads on her face and body. Maria’s jaw dropped on seeing her like this.

“Holy shit, Kayla’s a total slut.”

“That’s why we love her.” Seeing Kayla getting used like that turned me on, and made me just the slightest bit jealous of the guys who were enjoying her. As we watched, the guy in Kayla’s ass pulled out and sprayed a huge amount of cum on her back, then gave her a smack on the ass and pulled his pants back up.

Kevin came up to us, entirely nude, with a beer in each hand and a semi-erect cock.

“Man, this is one of the best parties you’ve had. Probably the best. I’m on my way back to Amy and Leah if you two want to join.”

I glanced over to where Amy and Leah were locked in a 69 position on the floor near the backdoor, clearly enjoying the hell out of each other’s pussies.

“Thanks, but I feel like I should circulate a little bit. I feel like a terrible host.”

“No problem, man. By the way, that slut upstairs is something else. Every guy I’ve talked to said it was one of the best blowjobs he’s ever gotten.”

I had almost entirely forgotten about the party’s main attraction. My glory hole princess had been dutifully working at her task all evening, swallowing countless loads from men she’d never met before.

“Have you enjoyed her yet, Jason?” Maria asked with one eyebrow raised.

“I haven’t. Maybe after everyone leaves.”

“Suit yourself. I’d kinda like to watch you do it.”

I thought about this for a second, but quickly decided against it.

“I have lots of opportunities with her. I’ll just let the guests use her while they’re here.”

Maria seemed satisfied with this answer. Our attention was quickly back on Kayla, who was now down on her knees receiving cumshots from three different guys. Kayla’s face was absolutely plastered. Her makeup was now running in several spots, giving her a deliciously slutty look.

“Sure you don’t want to go give her one?” Maria indicated her cum-soaked friend with a nod of her head.

“I’m good. Is it weird that, even while throwing a party like this, I kind of just want to fuck you tonight?”

Maria smiled.

“That works for me. I’m yours tonight. And you’re mine.”

Several more hours passed, and the party started to die down. It was around three in the morning when everyone had finally left, with the exception of Maria. We both wanted to spend the night together. Ignoring the mess until the morning, we moved to the master bedroom and collapsed on the bed. We were both exhausted from our second and third fuck sessions earlier in the night, and had no intention of doing anything but sleeping. She fell asleep with her head resting on my chest. Once I was sure she was completely out, I carefully slid out of bed and grabbed my phone. I had two unread texts, both from Mom.

Having a great time : ), read the first. It was from a few hours ago.

Is everyone gone? asked the second. It was time-stamped just a few minutes earlier.

Checking to make sure Maria was still sleeping, I typed out a quick response

Heading upstairs.

When I got up to the spare bedroom, Mom was reclining on the bed with a tired, happy look in her eyes. She was beautiful.

“Thank you for letting me entertain all your friends. I think some of them came back for seconds. And thirds.”

“Of course, Mom. You were a hit. They loved you.”

“They fed me so much delicious cum. I came so many times from playing with myself between suck sessions. But, I don’t think I got anything from this particular cock all night…” Mom reached out to caress my dick through my pants, smiling up at me lovingly.

“Mom, I’m kinda tired from being with Maria all evening. I don’t even know if I have anything left in there.”

“Hmm, so Maria is the girl who’s been making so much noise in the downstairs bedroom. And she’s been the one getting all of your yummy cum while your mom was upstairs slaving away at a glory hole, guzzling semen from strangers’ cocks. Can you try to give me just a little bit? I loved swallowing all those loads, but the one I always want more than anything else is yours.”

“Okay, let’s give it a shot. Quiet though, Maria’s asleep. And I really don’t want the identity of my fantastic glory hole slut getting revealed.”

“Of course. Now give momma this dick.”

I pulled down my sweatpants, freeing my thoroughly worn out cock. Surprisingly, I felt myself starting to get a little bit hard. Mom just had an extra special something, I guess.

After hours of hearing other guys compliment the cumslut on the other side of the closet door, I finally got her all to myself.

Mom sat on the edge of the bed and deep-throated me expertly, taking me down to the balls with no hesitation. I grabbed the back of her head and held her down on my cock, savoring the throat where so many other guys had cum over the last few hours.

Mom came up for some air and used the break to ask me about my night.

“So is Maria dirty? Is she like Kayla?”

“Not quite that dirty. She only hinted that I might get to fuck her ass. But I’m working on it.”

“That’s my boy. If I know you, she’ll be taking this big rod up her backdoor in no time. It’s hard to resist.”

Mom dove back down on my cock, returning me to the warm embrace of her mouth. Again I grabbed her head and started to forcefully pump in and out. I was going to give this slut exactly what she had been craving.

Mom’s eyes began to water under my assault on her throat. I pulled out to allow her some more recovery time.

“Jerk your cock for me. Jerk it right in my face.”

Obliging her, I started stroking my fully erect cock inches in front of her face. My cock was well-coated with saliva, making a lewd squelching sound as I masturbated in front of my cumslut mother.

“Since you didn’t get Maria’s ass tonight, how about you use mine tomorrow? We haven’t done that since last week.”

“Sure thing, Mom.” I was stroking myself to the verge of orgasm. “I’m gonna plug your backdoor really good tomorrow. I’m gonna buttfuck you the way you deserve.”

“Oh, that’s it, baby. That’s it. Stroke that load out for me.”

Mom’s instructions sent me over the top. I felt myself starting to cum, and quickly shoved my cock back in Mom’s waiting mouth. I sprayed several shots of cum into her mouth, though it was significantly less than I usually gave her. I was worn out from the party.

“Mmm. Delicious, babe. That’s the best load I had all night.” She winked at me. “Now get back to bed. Maria might wake up and need another fucking, and my son needs to be there to give it to her.”

“Have a good night, mom. Need anything from downstairs?”

“No, I’m all set. Sleep tight. When do you think you might have another party?”

“Next week?”

I went back downstairs and slid into bed next to Maria. As I drifted off to sleep, I mainly thought about what Maria would say if she knew what I had just been doing. Eventually I might just have to find out.

Special Attraction was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Sophie Goes Camping

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

Sophie and I enjoyed a variety of wild sexual activities. This is the story about how we fulfilled her fantasy of being naked and used while out camping. We had talked about the scene and worked out just how she’d like things to go. Basically, she wanted me to invite some strangers to go camping with us for a weekend and have things turn into a wild gangbang where we all used her like a sex slave in any way we wanted. This is how it all worked out:

We spent the afternoon putting our camp together and exploring the area. We found that there was a small, short sandy path leading the rear of our campsite down to the creek. There we found a large rock just off the shore that caused a swirling eddy and a calm pool of water about waist deep just 10 feet from the bank.

Later that afternoon, the other guys showed up and with introductions taken care of, they set about pitching their tents around the edge of the site while we prepared a nice steak dinner. you made your famous red beer and passed the glasses around with smiles and not a few lurid glances.

While the guys puttered around and put the finishing touches on their gear, you did some checking out yourself. There were 3 new men there for the weekend. As each of them showed up, your heart would beat fast and you’d get butterflies in your stomach. After all, you knew they were there for you, but since you had never seen them, you were hoping that you would at least find them attractive. You weren’t disappointed, as I had picked your playmates very carefully.

All this looking and thinking about the night and day to come, was getting you very hot and wet. You were running around camp in shorts and a t-shirt with short hiking boots on your feet.

Dinner went well, with everyone thoroughly enjoying their meal. You had switched from red beer to dirty martinis early on and you were feeling very relaxed and buzzed…not to mention horny as hell having so much virile male attention.

You always did get off on attention and flirting. I could tell that you were in the mood because your interactions and attitude with the guys was getting bolder and more brazen…bending down to show more of your cleavage to one man while your ass stuck out towards another. You were laughing and giggling and walking a bit unsteady, touching them on the arm or the leg and pretending to “stumble” and catch yourself by grabbing them.

The men were enjoying themselves as well, watching you intently and laughing at your antics. When you “tripped” and sat down on James’ lap, he made sure to cop a good feel of your ass before you stood up, which you pretended not to notice

Standing by the fire, you were dancing and swaying to the beat of some low music that I had put on. You began to caress yourself and act more and more naughty till you moved over to James and pulled him out of his chair to come dance with you. Closing your eyes, you slithered around his body holding onto his chest and turning to rub your ass against his obviously hard cock.

Holding onto your hips, James ground his cock into your ass as you moaned and motioned Charlie to get up and come to you as well. Charlie approached you from the front and moved up against your body, effectively sandwiching you between himself and James. I watched as you ran your hands up and down

Charlie’s body, being sure to grope his bulge. Not to be left out, Ted got up and came over as well. You turned away from the other men and wrapped yourself around his body as he boldly gripped your ass through your shorts. It was obvious now that you were well into the moment and nothing was going to stop you.

James and Charlie came at you from the sides and started to grope and caress your body running their hands up your shirt and down your pants. You were in so much pleasure, that you were slumped against Ted and would have just fallen down if he hadn’t been holding you up.

Suddenly Ted grabbed the bottom of your shirt and in one slow motion, pulled it up and off of you, you assisting wry putting your arms above your head. You went back to moving and humping against him with no sign that you were worried about being topless in front of the four of us.

James and Charlie each grasped a side of your shorts and slide them down your legs, kneeling to help you out of your shoes and shorts, leaving you totally naked in the night air. The men stood back up and surrounded you, running their hands over every square inch of you. You were gasping and moaning with 6 hands grabbing and touching you, 3 mouths licking and kissing and biting you. You turned from guy to guy sampling their mouths with yours and kissing them while they touched you. After a few minutes of this, you broke away from them, moving a few feet away, chest heaving and telling them to take their clothes off.

They wasted no time, and in seconds were all standing naked next to the fire. Meanwhile, you had moved over to the middle of a blanket that I had spread on the ground. Looking at them through heavy eye lids, you motion them over to you as you dropped to your knees on the blanket.

In no time, you were faced with three very naked, very excited men, their painfully hard cocks all pointing at you at face level. You had a huge smile on your face as you licked your lips and grabbed a cock in each hand, leaving the middle one for your mouth.

On your left was James, his cock was average in size and thickness, coming in at about 6 inches. On your right was Charlie, who’s cock was a bit longer, but thinner than James. You had one in each hand and were running your hands up and down them as you finally looked at Ted that was waving right in front of your face. Ted’s cock was about as big as James, but very much thicker, thick enough that you wouldn’t be able to fit your hand around it. Looking at it with lust in your eyes, you lean forward and gently lick a drop of clear fluid from its tip, making Ted moan with pleasure.

You must have gotten inpatient, because you wasted no time with playing around. You quickly licked every inch of the thick cock in your face, getting it wet with your saliva before taking it into your mouth and forcing your head down on it as far as you could. I could see your jaw work as you tried to get all of it in your mouth, stretching your lips as far as they would go. Bobbing your head up and down quickly, you worked a bit more into your mouth with each stroke until you were deep throating him all the way to the base.

Pulling back and gasping for air, you turned to your left and rammed James’ hard member all the way back into your mouth. Bobbing up and down, moaning, I could see your pussy flex and drip cum onto the blanket as you had a series of mini orgasms while you sucked their cocks. You then turned to Charlie and did the same with his long thin cock, gagging a bit as his nearly 8 inch member went down your throat. back and forth you went from cock to cock acting and looking like the sexiest whore alive. If you weren’t sucking one, it was in your hand. the men were getting into it, grabbing your hair and pulling you back and forth, barley giving you time to breath before ramming another cock into your mouth.

This went on for several minutes with the guys using you like a sex slave until you pulled back to catch your breath and ease your tired jaw. that’s when Charlie and Ted bent down and picked you up between them, their arms supporting you underneath your shoulders and your bottom. You wrapped your arms around their shoulders and they each moved a hand from your ass to behind your knees and spread your legs open. there you were being held up, your legs spread. James quickly dropped to his knees between your thighs and fastened his mouth to your pussy, sucking as hard as he could on your wet slit.

You went crazy, instantly cumming and thrashing in their arms. Over and over you cam with them forcing your legs apart and Charlie’s tongue in your pussy. Suddenly he stood up and in one smooth stroke, he buried his cock all the way to the hilt in your pussy. Again, you started cumming, throwing your head back and screaming as the three men started forcing you to meet his thrusts as he pounded into you.

I don’t know how long you lay there in their arms and were rough fucked by James, but finally he pulled his cock out of you and motioned the men to put you down on the blanket. No sooner than you were laid on your back then Charlie got between your legs and rammed his long thin cock all the way in you. Arching your back, you grabbed his shoulders and pulled your legs up around his back urging him to fuck you deep and hard.

From then on it was a blur. One man would get between your legs while the other two would kneel at your head and be sucked back and forth by you. When Ted took his turn in your pussy, I thought you were going to faint as he worked his thick short cock into your sopping pussy. I had never seen you cum so hard for so long.

The men eventually tired of laying on top of you or being sucked off and they stood you up. James laid down and they roughly forced you to straddle him, sinking down on his hard cock in one move. Then Ted stood at your head and grabbed your hair, forcing you to take him in your mouth as he fucked your mouth in a steady rhythm.

Charlie knelt down behind you and grabbed and pinched your ass as James pounded up into you. Scooping up some of your slick juices I watched him slide first one, then two fingers deep in your ass. You bucked and moaned in shear lust as you had another orgasm. I caught his attention and tossed him a bottle of lube which he wasted no time in slathering on his long thin cock.

Scooting up and straddling James thighs, He spread your quivering ass cheeks and slowly but steadily forced his hot slippery cock into your ass. If Ted hadn’t had you by the hair, you would have spit his cock out to scream with delight, but he wouldn’t allow you to remove your mouth from him. In seconds, you were being forcefully fucked in mouth, pussy and ass by three men that you had known for less than a day! It was like a vision from a porn movie, or a story out of a Greek epic.

It didn’t take long until Charlie grabbed your hips and thrust into your willing ass as hard as he could. The cords on his neck stood out as he tipped his head back and gritted his teeth, cumming hard, deep inside your grasping ass.

Seeing this, Ted couldn’t take it and promptly started cumming in your sucking mouth, pumping shot after shot of hot slippery cum into your mouth that you struggled to swallow and not waste. Just as they finished cumming, James rolled you off of him, throwing you to the blanket and moving to straddle your chest. He put the head of his cock against your lips and stroked his cock two or three times before blasting another load of cum into your mouth.

Charlie staggered down to the creek to wash up as the three of you remaining lay panting under the stars. You were wearing a look of exhaustion and bliss on your face as you look up at me and smile. Thinking that we were all done for the night, you yelped in surprise as Ted grasped you and spun you over, forcing you onto all fours.

For the next hour, all three of the men used you over and over, each cumming at least one more time in your pussy, taking turns fucking you from behind while you sucked the other two off. At last, the men staggered off to their tents, leaving you limp in the middle of the blanket. you lay there panting with your legs spread. I could see in the moonlight, their cum in your hair and oozing out of your pussy and your used ass. I picked you up and carried you down to the creek, wading out into the little pool and gently washed all the cum off of your tired body. Eventually, you recovered enough to start kissing me and fondling my hard cock under the water.

Without working up to it, I turned you around and bent you over the big boulder and started fucking you from behind as hard and fast as I could until I came deep in your pussy. When I pulled out, you quickly got out of the water, saying that you didn’t want to wash my cum out, but feel it in you all night. We walked hand and hand back to our tent and lay down where you were asleep in seconds.

Before I drifted off next to you, I thought to myself, “this is going to be a very interesting weekend!”

Sophie Goes Camping was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Slutty Sue & The Basketball Bet

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

“3..2..1 Game over and the Cinderella story has reached midnight. WSU’s run to the Sweet 16 is over,” the TV announcer stated as Sue’s alma mater lost to mine.

With that I looked over at Sue and started laughing. “I guess you know what this means? I get to make you do whatever I want you to do.”

“I know,” Sue replied dejected over her teams loss. “What exactly do you have in mind?”

“Don’t know, give me a day or two to come up with your punishment.”

Nothing was said about the game and our bet until the following Wednesday. “Guess what Sue? I’ve determined what your punishment will be,” I stated.

“What?”

“Tomorrow night when Dave and Marcus are here to watch the games you’ll be our ‘server’ and do whatever we ask.”

“And what do you mean by do whatever?”

“Well I picked out your wardrobe for tomorrow, and I think you’ll like it.”

“What am I wearing?” Sue asked reluctantly.

I took her by the hand and took her into our room and showed her a mesh basketball jersey from her alma mater and a purple pair of thong panties.

“I’m supposed to fucking wear that?” she said looking somewhat aghast.

“A bets a bet,” I replied. “Besides I’m sure if I lost you’d find a way to fuck with me with your girlfriends. Oh yes and no bra either.”

Game night arrived and two of my best friends and co-workers arrived. Marcus a tall dark skinned Haitian native from our IT department and Dave from sales one of my best friends growing up arrived in Dave’s car.

“Go Hawks!” Dave yelled as he walked into my basement man cave. “Where’s Sue?” he asked.

“Oh she’ll be down in a bit. She’s fixing the snacks,” I replied.

We all sat down and I turned on the 56 inch big screen TV. The pregame show was still on when I told the guys that I was going to go upstairs and see what was taking Sue so long.

“Are you ready?” I asked as I walked into the kitchen.

“I’m not sure,” Sue replied. “I don’t know if I can do this.”

“Bullshit! You’ve already slept with Marcus and I know Dave’s seen your tits before whenever you sunbathed topless on his boat so what’s the problem?”

“I know, but I’m still a little nervous.”

“If you want wear some shorts over the thong and you can remove them at halftime when you serve more snacks.”

“Okay that sounds better. I’ll be down in a minute.”

“Sue has everything ready,” I said as I carried a tray of chips and dips down and put them on the coffee table.

“Who wants a beer?” Sue called out as she came down the steps…only dressed in her basketball jersey and no shorts, or thong. She was bare ass as she walked over to Dave and gave him a beer.

Her pubes were clean shaven and her pussy lips were swollen in excitement. Her erect nipples were protruding thru the mesh of the jersey and Marcus pulled her onto his lap after she delivered the last beer.

“Fuck the game! I’m playing with this,” he decreed as he stroked her pussy and clit as she squirmed on his lap.

“I’m with you brother,” Dave replied as he stood up and walked in front of Sue and pulled her basketball jersey over her head leaving her naked and aroused.

Her nipples were rock hard and Dave leaned over and kissed them as Marcus finger fucked her to her first massive orgasm of the evening. As she recovered she rubbed the bulge in Marcus’s jeans and he quickly pulled them down, along with his boxers leaving his huge cock throbbing against Sue’s lower back.

“M,mmm,” Sue moaned as she got up and lowered herself towards Marcus’s cock. She kissed the tip like an ice cream cone then licked his entire cock from the tip to his balls.

“Yeah baby. Suck it!” Marcus cried out as she devoured as much as she could.

Dave stood up and dropped his drawers and guided his cock into Sue’s wet waiting cunt.

“Yes! Fuck me fast and hard!” Sue screamed as she took a brief break from cock sucking.

Dave rammed away as Sue sucked Marcus faster and faster. The only sounds that you could hear was the slapping of skin and moaning as Sue ‘served’ my two best friends.

“I’m cumming!” Marcus screamed as he erupted in her mouth. She couldn’t contain all of his man juice in her mouth and some trickled out as Dave gave it one last thrust and moaned filling her wet box with his white seed.

“Good, I get her ass,” I exclaimed as I put KY on my erect cock then slowly penetrated her tight asshole. I waited a few moments after penetrating her when Marcus got on the floor under her and guided his still semi-erect cock into her cum filled pussy.

“Hey Dave get her to suck your cock, then she’ll have one in every hole,” I stated.

Dave stood over Marcus and put his flaccid cum covered cock into Sue’s mouth.

“Clean it off!” he commanded.

Within moments Sue was screaming and moaning as she had a hard cock in her ass, cunt and mouth.

I slapped her ass as I butt fucked her and Marcus was sucking on her tits as he fucked her snatch. Dave held the back of her head as he fucked her mouth.

If our neighbors looked in the basement window I’m sure that they would’ve been shocked by the scene as my petite wife got nailed by three horny guys.

“Oh fuck! “ I screamed as I filled her ass with my cum. A few minutes later Marcus pulled out and shot his load on her ass while Dave filled Sue’s mouth with his spunk.

We all collapsed on the floor and rested for a while then Marcus broke the ice and said “I wonder who’s winning?”

We all laughed and I sat on my recliner and Dave and Marcus got on the couch. My alma mater was getting crushed so Sue ran upstairs…still naked and came back downstairs with pom poms from her college cheerleader days.

“Give me a H…give me an A…give me a W…give me a K…and give me an S! What’s it spell? Hawks, Hawks Hawks,” she cheered her perky 34Bs bouncing with every jump.

Marcus stood up and got in back of her and picked her up and lowered her onto his hard cock again and this time she cheered as he fucked her.

“Give me a C…give me an O…give me another C..give me a K! Oh yessss I love cocks!” she screamed as Marcus impaled her with his monster snake.

Dave and I stood up and she took turns sucking our cocks as Marcus held onto her. She would suck my cock and stroke Dave’s cock, then as she sucked him off she’d stroke mine.

As she took my cock in her mouth Dave came shooting his wad on the side of her face and neck. As she pulled away from me to see what happened I shot my load on her face and Marcus came deep inside her for the second time of the night.

I grabbed the first thing I could find, her basketball jersey and she wiped the cum off her face.

“I’m never washing this again,” she stated as we again collapsed on the floor.

Well my team is now out of the Big Dance, but Sue wants me to invite more guys over to the Championship game. I will provided she can get her sister to come over, because we’ll need more than Sue to ‘serve’ the ten co-workers and friends that I want to invite. We’ll have to see what happens next.

Slutty Sue & The Basketball Bet was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Sharing Her With Three Friends

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

A few years ago I dated this beautiful Guamanian chick Named Val. If you’re familiar with female Asian porn stars, try to imagine Lucy Thai, Krissie Dee, or an Adriana Luna. She was about 5’1, 110lbs, 36d tits, looked like an island beauty, could’ve easily pass for one of those Asian import models you see at a car show. I’m a black male 5’9, 165lbs, consider myself to be fairly handsome, in good shape. I take care of myself & not too sound too overly confident, but I’ve been told I have a very nice dick.

My friend owned a mobile home, similar to the round aluminum looking Streamlines. Parked on the side of his house, it was me, her and three of my friends partying, hanging out late into the early morning. With her looking the way she was, surrounded by the four of us late at night is going to inevitably lead to her getting fucked. We’d dated almost about two years at this point. and have already enjoyed sharing her in several threesomes. The first time was with one of the guys in “this” group of four. Three other times were with two other close friends of mine, with one of them getting the chance having a second threesome with me, fucking her. Also had the good fortune of fucking her in a FFM threesome, with sexy white girl I dated, off & on, prior to “us” dating.

On this particular night, she’s wearing a short grey tennis skirt that extends mid thigh, some cute stripe knee high socks. Tight little pair of black booty shorts on her cute petite ass. Black & pink stripe thong panties that matched her socks, black tank top that had you concentrating on her tits at anytime & was wearing her hair in twin pony tails. She was 25 years old, with a pussy that had to be as tight as it was when she was 18. I got off on how hot she looked around my friends & when they’d check her out whenever she’d move around & about. We had been drinking, smoking weed. Another friend of mine had an 8-ball of coke, which we all had a good time doing lines of. Listening to music, having a good time.

There’s a little fold out couch that she & I we’re sitting on, watching a porno of a chick blowing a guys dick, on her way to blowing several, eventually leading to her getting gang banged. I’m rubbing on my girlfriends pussy through her shorts, lightly pinching on her tits & caressing them. Teasing her, warming her up as my friends watch. I asked her to take off her shorts, so now she’d just be wearing her thong underneath her skirt. After she stood & slowly took them off, she climbed back on the couch, bent over in a doggy style position. Without having to asked her to do so, she takes my dick out as I’m laying on my back and starts to suck on it as my friends watched. I could sense my friends getting turned on. At times I’d look around while I rubbed on her ass or placed my hands on top of her head forcing her head further down on my dick, I’d see them rubbing their dicks through their pants. She had her back arched & nicely shaved little pussy exposed, pulling her thong to the side as I finger fucked her.

After several minutes of her sucking my dick, I asked my friends if they’d like to have their dicks sucked. I had Val get on her knees & suck us all as we stood over her. I still get turned on til this day thinking about how gorgeous she looked in the middle of us four, sucking dicks, in this camper, dimly lit by the porno making slurping noises, the spit trickling down her tits, as she alternated between four dicks. We’d reach down, rub on her pussy, lightly smack her on the ass. There was a couple of moments, I’d stand back, go over to the table, do a “bump”, take a shot of whiskey, purposely taking my time getting back to the action. Getting turned on by the sites & sounds of watching my girl suck off my three friends.

About an half hour of her sucking our dicks, we moved to the back of the camper where there’s a bed. She takes off her skirt, having on just the panties, socks, & tank top. Her tits now pulled out over her top. She laid down & had her pussy eaten, teased, & fingered by us all, while she jerked & sucked on us. I’d be the first to slide my dick in my girl, fucking her on her back, legs spread wide open, titties bouncing & being sucked on, grabbed & squeezed. Watching my friends put their dicks in her mouth, stroking the others that weren’t occupied by her mouth. The look on her beautiful face, her eyes rolling in the back of her head while she moaned & would cum all over on our dicks. She knew how turned on and how hot this was all for me, and would look at me specifically whenever she had a dick fucking her from behind and my dick in her mouth, or laying on her back with her legs spread wide open jerking off two dicks, while one fucked her mouth & another her pussy.

When it was time for one of us (guys) too cum, they would pull out & come on her tits. One friend came right above her pussy, which was a “shocker”, but rather fucking hot, watching another man cum on my girl so close to her pussy. When ever I’d bust my nut, I’d send it down her throat. Between the guys, we’d cum at least twice, as for multiple times herself. Two of my buddies had to take off. It was around 4am and it was just me, her, & my other friend who’s house & camper we’re in. The three of us took a quick time out too refresh. She showered up & my friend gave her a t-shirt too wear & she had her little shorts too put on. Grabbed some water & fruit from the kitchen inside. The three of us went back inside the camper & continued having fun. Got back in the bed with her, snuggled between him & I. Rolled a joint & smoked it while we watched some more porn. Did some more lines & fucked her more until the afternoon…

Sharing Her With Three Friends was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Sharing A Nympho

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

“Come on Zoey! I’m sure you can fit in another.” The man cheered on as he watched one of his friends move over to join in on the fun he was watching. With her hands tied firmly behind her back she couldn’t move much, going where ever she was pulled or pushed to by the three other men in the room. Zoey, currently the only girl in the room was bending over the side of the couch, her feet flat on the floor and slightly apart. The dark haired man behind her was taking her hard, his hips thrusting forward steadily as his lap slammed against her ass. His cock sunk into her over and over again, one hand on the small of her back and another hand roughly gripping her head and pinning it down against the seat of the couch.

She was completely stripped of clothing and panting hotly, the glistening of her skin and the splatters of white fluid on her legs made it was obvious they had been at it a while. Her legs trembled a bit as she let out a small moan into the cushion, her hands flexing a bit and she almost lustfully pushed back into the man’s thrust. After a few more moments Zoey came, not the first one of the day and certainly not the last although it was hardly noticed as the man didn’t stop. Panting more heavily now as her whole body was flooded with pleasure, she suddenly felt the hand on the back of her head disappear.

It took her a moment before she finally found the strength to lift her head, only to be rewarded with a pair of hands gripping either side of her head. The blond haired male had moved onto the couch in front of her without her even noticing and he held onto her head firmly as he shuffled up in front of her. Sitting up on his knees with her bent over the side of the couch was the perfect height, a fresh 8 inches of meat in front of her face and rubbing warmly against her lips and panting tongue.

He moved forward a bit and used his hips, Zoey closing her eyes as she surrendered control as she focused on the taste and feeling of her mouth being filled. Both of them soon got into a rhythm, thrusting back and forth as they skewered her. Her body rocked with each thrust and her breasts swayed, her inner walls clamping around the man behind her while she sucked on the cock invading her mouth. At this point it was almost a trance like state, her moans being muffled by the blond as his length thrusted along her tongue, not going too deep as it danced at the tip of her throat before pulling back. He wasn’t close enough to push into her throat without straining his hips and arching his back, only giving Zoey half of his size to enjoy.

The man behind her was grabbing her hips now, using them as hand holds so he could thrust harder and deeper into her, but he was also starting to lift them up. It was making her back arch a little and soon only her toes were touching the ground, feeling him thrusting up into her now at a different angle. The pleasure was new, his cock hitting her insides now and teasingly sliding just below her clit. She was starting to shiver in pleasure again, her legs trembling as she wondered if already she was getting close.

The distraction of pleasure along with her hips being lifted made her completely forget herself, only realizing she was slipping forward when it was too late. With no hands to stop herself she found herself slipping forward, not by much but just enough for the blonde’s cock to bump against her throat. She gagged at the unexpected pleasure but suddenly he went slow, pushing up against it again and after a moment she swallowed obediently. It sent a weird shiver down her spine, feeling her throat start to open up as his thrusting continued. His knees shuffled forward just that last bit and soon he was fitting fully inside her mouth now, the hilt of his cock up against her lips.

It was about half and half, half of his size in her mouth while the other half had no other place to go other than her throat. It was a strange pleasant feeling now that her gag reflex seemed to die down. Feeling something hot and wet fill her throat, sliding along the tight walls of her throat and filling up a space she didn’t know needed to be filled. Sucking again and letting her tongue dance around whatever she could reach as her face bumped up against his crotch repeatedly.

She slowly started to feel her climax coming along and hearing the men’s moans get louder, she might finally get the reward she was looking for. Thrusting and bucking, her throat and slit behind fucked in perfect rhythm to each other to make her rock back and forth she started to tense up. Her groin filled with pleasure and it soon exploded as she came again, the pleasure washing out through the rest of her body and suddenly the men did the same.

Pushing up against her hard on both sides, her head was pushed hard into the blonde’s lap, her face buried into his skin as his cock pushed as deep as it could into her throat. After a climax as needed to breath but with his length in his mouth, she was only sucking on his cock, her throat gulping and sucking him down. The feeling of thick hot fluids pumping down into her throat made her feel warm, just like the cum being pumped into her from behind did. The climax from both of them lasted a few seconds before slowly they both pulled back, the man behind stepping away completely while the blond took his time.

His cock pulled out incredibly slowly, every bump of her tongue and inch of her throat pulling and dragging back against his cock until it finally pulled just out of her throat. She gasped heavily, getting air again and suddenly her body seemed to jump to life, her stomach heaving as she panting and breathed hard, the blonde’s cock simply resting in her mouth and dripping out a last few drops of cum onto her tongue. It took a few seconds but she slowly opened her eyes, looking up at the blond and he grinned down at her.

“Come on, let’s swap things up, I’m sure she can take three at a time.” The man sitting by said as he got up, brushing brown locks away from his eyes as he made his way over. The cock left her mouth and she felt herself being grabbed by multiple hands, gasping as she was lifted up off the couch. She didn’t go far, simply being turned over and plopped back onto the couch, on her back and on top of her hands. Wincing a bit she squirmed, letting her tied up hands and arms slip warmly between the couch cushions which made it much more comfortable to lay on her back.

The men started to take positions, the dark haired one staying between her legs as he seemed very happy filling that hole with cum over and over again. Already he was wrapping her legs around his hips and letting his still hard cock rub between her thighs and up against her clit. It made her shiver as she was teased, panting a bit as the blonde straddled her stomach and grabbed at her boobs.

“I think I’ll be using these, they’re big enough and it would be quite a sight to explode up and over your pretty little face, hmm Zoey?” She hardly had a chance to reply before her head was tilted back, the brown haired male having taken up position behind her and with her head tilted back, his cock didn’t hesitate to push into her mouth. She let out a muffled complaint, feeling weird to have her head tilted back and his cock up side down in her mouth. Those problems all went away as he pushed into her throat, like this her mouth and throat were aligned and easy to push into, not even having to swallow as he simply pushed in all the way.

With his hilt pressed up against her mouth she sucked, gulped and started to enjoy the fresh taste while the other two started to push in as well. Soon she felt a cock pushing into her slit, her legs spreading apart as their groins pushed together, his entire length pushing in before he started to thrust. Her breasts were sensitive and feeling them be squeezed together and a warm wet cock push up between them made her tingle with pleasure. His hands almost massaged her breasts as he started to thrust between them, the tip of his cock bumping her chin lightly while his cock slid back and forth between her soft mounds.

“Mf.” With so many hands on her body and cocks in her she was feeling hot, her breasts tingling and being massaged around one while her groin was being pounded with another. Despite all the pleasure the one in her mouth had most of her attention, it was hard to not think about it as her throat expanded with each thrust, fitting him perfectly as she could even feel him throbbing. She gasped for air whenever she could but most of it was moans of pure pleasure, her eyes rolling up into the back of her head before she simply just closed them.

Being on her back meant she wasn’t rocking back and forth like before, especially with the blond on her stomach keeping her pinned so he could fuck her breasts. But she was still moving around, still squirming in pleasure as she wrapped her legs around the man’s back, her ankles crossing over as she tried to urge him into going harder. He didn’t hesitate, taking the hint as he started to buck and pound into her, her legs bouncing against his hips as he started fucking her hard.

The other two felt him starting to go harder and they soon followed, Zoey letting out a whimper of pleasure as she was soon being face fucked. His cock went in and out of her throat, only catching small breaths before his cock filled her throat for a few seconds to grind back and forth. Her breasts were starting to heat up from the friction and she could even feel a little wetness on her collar bone, maybe pre-cum from how it felt but it was hard to tell. Her breasts were squeezed firmly together now, his cock rubbing between their pillow like surface.

Suddenly everyone exploded at once, feeling her groin throb with pleasure as it was once again being filled with cum but the cock in her throat was pulling out. Mid climax it pulled out, cum splattering into her mouth before disappearing from her touch. She quickly found it again as cum splattered onto her face, gasping happily as cum splattered from above and below. The blond between her breasts had his groin right up against the underside of her breasts, grinding against her happily as thick ropes of cum landed and decorate her face. Thick strands connected the two cocks to her face, most of it on her face but she happily licked up anything that landed near her mouth.

Slowly things died down, everyone panting but things seemed muffled, Zoey’s eyes staying closed as the heat and pleasure from her body faded away. With the mask of pleasure gone, her body felt sore from just how exhausted she was, feeling herself starting to fall asleep as the males chuckled down at her. “It’s okay, we’ll try not to wake you up and you’ll wake up feeling nice and filled…”

Sharing A Nympho was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Pure Lust And True Love

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

Cohen Xavier couldn’t believe his luck. It was only his second day at the Soleil Magenta Singles Resort, and he’d been propositioned by a gorgeous blonde in her early thirties named Krissi. She was tall and slender, with deep blue eyes and full, shining lips. He watched her backside sway beneath her emerald green dress as she clopped away in tall white heels. The fact that she was out of his league registered only in the deepest recesses of his conscience—along with the fact that she didn’t bother hiding her wedding rings.

Dropping twenty dollars on the bar, he stood and pulled his jacket off the back of the bar chair. He had an hour before eight o’clock, when he was supposed to meet her in her room. A shower and a change of clothes were in order. She was gorgeous, and he wanted to give no less than a stellar performance.

Glancing to the back of the lounge, her long blonde hair caught his eye. She sat with a man and another woman, who he presumed to be a couple. Krissi caught him looking and smiled, gesturing him over. Cohen figured it was best not to disappoint her, so he obliged.

“This is him,” she bubbled as he approached. “Sit for a sec, handsome.”

Cohen sat and extended his hand to the man of perhaps forty years. “I’m Cohen,” he offered.

“Garret,” answered the man. “I’m Krissi’s husband.”

“Whuh-what? Oh no…no. I don’t need this.”

“Relax,” insisted Garret. “This must be your first time here.”

“Maybe, but I don’t need to get in the middle of—”

“You saw her rings, I’m sure.”

“W-well, yeah,” he stuttered. “B-but I-I—”

“Chill out,” sassed Krissi. “Garret isn’t gonna butt in. He’s gonna be with Tina.”

The red-haired woman grasped Garret’s hand and offered a shy smile. She was perhaps a few years older than Krissi and almost as stunning. Garret put an arm around Tina and explained, “It’s a deal Krissi and I made before we got married. We met here at Soleil Magenta. Every year, we come back for a week and allow each other one fling…one night only. It keeps us honest the rest of the year.”

“You cheat to stay honest?”

“It makes sense if you think about it,” answered Krissi, rubbing his thigh.

Blood rushed to Cohen’s groin as he peered at her smiling lips. They would soon be wrapping around some lucky man’s cock, he realized. It may as well be his.

Garret leaned toward him. “Tina and I will be in a room on the west side,” he explained. “We do our own thing, separate and apart. You have my blessing to show Krissi a good time, but I don’t want to know about it. If that’s not good enough, I’m sure she can find someone else.”

“No,” agreed Cohen, standing up. “When you put it that way. I guess I should thank you.” Turning to Krissi he promised, “See you at eight.”

Heading for the lobby, Cohen heard the clopping of Krissi’s shoes behind him. He stopped as she caught up and handed him a folded paper. “Just a change of venue,” she peeped playfully. “I got a bigger room.”

“A bigger room?” he asked. “Why?”

“You’ll see,” she teased. “See you at eight.”

Cohen was prompt. His cheeks flushed with warmth as he rapped on the door. He gasped as Krissi answered in a sheer, white satin nightgown hemmed at mid-thigh. “Follow me,” she sang, strutting barefoot on the plush red and gold carpet into the living area.

His pulse pounded as he rushed to catch up, but rounding the corner, he stopped dead in his tracks as a bolt of shock shot through him. It was suddenly more than evident why Krissi had gotten a bigger room. Sitting on the white sofas and chairs around the posh suite were no less than a dozen beefy men, wearing only white cotton pants. Some were black, some white, and others Milano, but all were young and ripped. “Dare I ask?” he inquired.

“It’s a bit easier for a girl to round up a play date,” she admitted, bending one knee in a playful pose. “Ross is with security. He got me the room. I met Darren and Cyrus last night at a volleyball game, Josh, Hector, and Tyrell work at the hotel. Everyone else is one of their friends…except for Jake.”

“Drake,” retorted the young man.

“Whatever,” she jested. “I met him on the way up.”

“So you just invited me to parade in front of your husband.”

“Kinda,” she confessed, tossing him a pair of loose-fitting bottoms. “But you’re welcome to stay. I’ll be busy, but I’ll find time for you.”

“I guess I can free up my schedule,” he quipped, finding a seat as five of the men stepped forward.

Cohen held his breath as she dropped her nightgown, revealing firm, ample breasts. Her waist cambered to a delightful re-curve over her hips, between which sat the bump of her firm tummy, adorned by the pea-size pit of her navel. She smiled and hooked her thumbs beneath her panties. The five gathered around her as she tugged the dainty garment over her thighs and stepped out of it. A well-trimmed triangle of golden scruff marked her pubic crown, wedged in the confluence of her fit pelvis and the tops of her long, lanky legs.

Krissi knelt and sat back on her heels as the men dropped their pants. She dunked over the meaty shaft in the middle, stroking the ones on either side with each hand. Cohen fought to keep his hand off his own crotch as he watched her full, blonde mane dance before the men’s laps. His raging hard-on stood in his thin cotton pants like a warm steel pipe.

Men surrounded the bed as Krissi climbed onto the mattress on her hands and knees, bobbing over Darren’s bone-hard offering while Hector thrust in and out of her from behind. Twisting to the left, she lolled her tongue over Drake’s throbbing bulb as she stroked Ross. As she turned her attention to Darren again, he let out a groan. His meat thumped between her lips, then pulsed along its underside as he bellowed. Krissi hummed, swallowed, and hummed again as Hector pressed his pelvis against her buttocks and locked his hips.

Cohen vied for position, but ten minutes later, he was still a spectator. Pearly ribbons dripped from Krissi’s seed-laden inners, soaking the sheets beneath her oozing crevice. Her lips glowed with mixed lineage as one chiseled cock after another heaved its viscous brew between them.

The scent of male pheromones filled the air as Krissi straddled Tyrell, facing away from him. She dropped her living sheath over his brazen turret, leaving only his balls dangling beneath her cum-laden slit. A glistening glaze coated the dark skin of his staff as she rose. It dribbled over Tyrell’s sac, but her golden scruff wiped it off as she dropped again and ground her hips.

Josh and some other guy stood on the bed to each side of her. She turned her head from side to side—alternating dunks and bobs over their stiff rods. To her right, Josh groaned as she licked his knob. Pearly jets splashed off her lips, running over her chin and dripping onto her breasts and tummy in shimmering streams.

Looking down over her striped torso, Krissi cupped Tyrell’s swollen sac and kneaded it with her fingers. Tyrell grasped her waist and held her down over his pelvis. He let out a wail as his hilt twitched in rhythmic ripples and the outline of his balls became visible. His spent jewels dropped low as the transfer completed.

Cohen gaped at her labia, wrapping the dark girth between them so as to seal the inseminating produce in her depths. He pictured the billions of sperm teeming inside her—swimming madly alongside rivals of a half dozen pedigrees in competition to breach her cervix and amalgamate.

With an emboldening grunt, Cohen pushed his way to the edge of the bed as Krissi rolled onto her back and spread wide for a beefy, bronze-skinned hunk. The youthful man held her ankles in his hands, arms outstretched as his beefy piston reamed the tissues of her pelvic playground. She peeped to the cadence of his balls slapping against her buttocks. Her legs rocked back and forth as his hips smacked the backs of her thighs. Raising his chin, he growled a hardy groan as he added his pedigree to the pool of proteins in her carnal cavity.

As Curtis started to climb on the bed, Cohen grabbed his arm. “Wait, dammit,” he insisted.

“I aint had her either,” snapped Curtis. “She can take both of us.”

“I said wait!” he snapped, kneeling beside her. “Everyone’s going at her, but no one’s pleased her. Just give me a minute.”

A strong hand grabbed Cohen’s shoulder from behind. “Share or move,” urged a deep male voice.

A warm flush of confidence washed over him as he grasped the beefy paw and pushed it off. “I mean it,” he warned. “Back off. No one even bothered to try making her come. Everyone just chill for a minute.”

Krissi sang a song-filled note as Cohen circled her clitoris with his middle finger. He peered into her eyes, through her blowtorch-blue irises and into the points of her pupils, searching for the mechanism that invited a hoard of men to know her inner secret. He thought he caught a glimpse as she gazed back, squeezing his wrist and widening her spread. Her brows rose high and her mouth opened wide. She squealed as her tummy contracted and a stream of thankful reward arced from her gaping crevice, followed by a second and third. “Get in me!” she begged. “Please get in me!”

As Cohen climbed between her long, alabaster legs, a gob of viscous white brew dripped out of her well-sated slit and into the cleft of her buttocks. Pressing his throbbing bulb between her semen-glazed ass cheeks, he swathed it back up and into her gaping gash. She cooed as he sank his engorged knob into the gooey warmth of her entrance to ecstasy. As his blunt head bathed in a concoction too convoluted to distinguish, he wondered how her pubic grasp could seal his cock in such a tight wrap after such a reaming. With a quick adjusting shim, he thrust forward through her sperm-washed walls and buried his entirety in the private vault she had opened to the public.

Curtis climbed beside her, but she ignored his wagging wand as Cohen broke into measure. Again her brows raised, and a song of elation escaped her. Widening her spread, she pulled his back tight against her thighs as her inner architecture clasped him tight. Again she sang out, spraying his balls in several prolonged gushes that poured onto the sheets below.

Krissi peered into Cohen’s eyes. Her lower lip trembled as she tried to speak. Cohen ceased his motion and fell forward onto his hands, his shaft buried in the wrap of her velvety warmth. Her breath reeked of sperm as she brought her lips to his ear, yet it wafted like precious puffs of enchantment as she whispered, “I want to stay with you tonight. I want you to make love to me.”

Cohen nodded and straightened his elbows. Krissi smiled and squeezed her legs tight around his waist. “Now come in me,” she purred.

As Cohen resumed his thrusts, she turned her head to the right and wrapped her lips around Curtis’ begging bulb. Pangs of elation tingled through Cohen’s manhood as he increased his pace. Krissi stopped bobbing as Curtis grunted. A dribble of cum escaped the corner of her mouth as she gulped. Cohen pictured it passing down her gullet to be ingested along with so many other loads.

Krissi looked up at Cohen and moaned with her mouth agape. Peering at the glossy sheen on her lips and tongue augmented the carnal chaos imprinting on his conscience. The thought of her sleeping in his arms as her body processed so many proteins sent a twang of unabated bliss bolting through him. It culminated in a jolt that widened her eyes as he burst his opening salvo into her heavenly hollow.

Cohen let out a wanton wail as pulse after tingling pulse thumped through his buried cock in successive volleys, sowing her intimate cavity with his lust-driven bid. Krissi lifted her head and squealed as he irrigated her inners with the fruit of his loins. She gazed into his eyes like a stabbing victim, then dropped to the mattress like a ragdoll as his spurts faded. His balls lay resting on her buttocks as he sensed the warmth of his seed in her intimate challis. Looking around the room, he noticed half the men had already left.

Krissi made good on her promise to stay the night with him. Wearing only a terrycloth robe, she held his hand through the corridor and onto the elevator. Cohen wore the white pajama bottoms and his unbuttoned shirt. Once in his room, he lay on the bed, waiting as she showered. But the excitement of the day left him with an exhaustion that overrode his anticipation. Meaning only to rest his eyes, he fell asleep before she came out.

He awoke to the moist warmth of her mouth and the gentle lolling of her tongue beneath his knob. Krissi seemed different, though. She wasn’t showing off or performing, but rather loving him with her mouth—gliding her glossy lips up and down over his manhood. Her cheek quivered from the playful attention she paid to his engorged bulb beneath it. He soon let out a whimper, ready to burst forth a swath of seed onto her twiddling tongue.

“Not this time,” she chimed, releasing his chiseled staff and climbing face to face with him. “I spent an hour getting the taste of cum out of my mouth.”

“Decided you don’t like it?”

“I love it,” she purred. “But I figure you don’t.”

Before he could respond, her lips were pressed against his. Their tongues met in a ritual far deeper than their previous encounter. His conscience swirled in a problematic melee, but there was no doubt he would answer her call.

Her lips tasted of cherry and her skin smelled of jasmine in a summer breeze. Her soft, warm palms rubbed his chest as her lanky fingers gently scratched, sending shivers up and down his spine. As he raked his fingers through the flaxen shimmers of her mane, she lifted her chin and offered her neck.

Kissing his way down her torso, he sucked her nipples erect, working his middle finger into the slick warmth of her clench. Gone was the slippery sperm of other men. The aromatic scent of feminine nectar caressed his olfactory sense, begging him to delight in her taste.

Krissi cooed as he parted her labial gate with his wiggling tongue and bathed his taste buds in her oozing honey. She bucked and rolled her hips as he dashed her love button. He licked and lashed until his tired tongue hit its mark. With a needy peep, she gushed a fountain of delight over his cheeks, chin and neck. It dripped onto the sheets—the sole stain on the fresh linen. “Enjoy me,” she whispered, rolling onto her hands and knees.

Cohen pressed his throbbing pole into battery and breached her pubic clench to a moan of encouragement. The skin of her waist suddenly seemed too magical for his common hands. His heart pounded in his chest as he slid to half-depth, basting his aching cock in the rich lube of her lining. She sang a joyful note as he broke into measure.

Indeed, all was different. Her love channel’s welcoming ointments offered an enchantment no amount of semen could rival. The wrap of her velveteen hug seemed all the tighter without ribbons of cum gushing over her apex. Again, the tingling voltage of imminent orgasm crackled through his manly prowess. He knew her bewitching charm could bring him over ecstasy’s edge many times before the night was through, but he wanted to look into her deep blue eyes as he seeded her pelvic garden. Moreover, he wanted to kiss her.

She giggled as he rolled onto his back. Straddling his hips, she let out a playful peep, but sliding her oozing heat over his living lance, she made his heart skip a beat by whispering, “Love me, Cohen.”

He stammered for a response, but her mouth was locked with his before he made a noise. Her soft breath tickled his cheek like dreamland’s gentlest breeze as their tongues danced. Breaking their lip lock, she stroked his forehead and said it again with a subtle caveat. “Love me,” she pleaded. “Just for tonight, let me feel what it’s like.”

Cohen nodded, unable to find words.

Riding him in slow rhythm, she explained, “Year after year the crowd grows. I took a dozen men tonight, trying to feel it.”

“Feel…orgasm?”

“I can have an orgasm with a vibrator,” she confessed. “That’s what I do most of the year. But I’ve never felt someone’s desire to bring me there…his fervent insistence to assure my satisfaction, never. You filled me with lustful passion, but you showed a humble appreciation for my spirit.”

“So why? Why the—”

“Gangbang? Why’d I pull a train?” She rocked her pelvis, enveloping his length and pressing the heat of her vestibule against his sac. “I’ll explain later,” she promised. Again she opened the world behind her pupils to his gaping gaze. She kissed him as her inners squeezed his girth and thankful wash cascaded over his jewels. “Plant your seed in me,” she begged, brushing her lips against his. “Fill me with loving seed.”

Time seemed to slow as she erected herself over him. Again he peered at her navel, picturing the tissues beneath it. But he no longer saw her precious vessel as a repository for lustful breeding. Only the image of his own seed registered in his conscience, striving to breach her cervical door and gain entry to her time machine.

He sensed a vacuum in the space around him as twangs of rapture rippled through his manhood. Tightening his grasp on her hips, he began a long, low moan that transformed to a hybrid sound—a blend of opera singer and foghorn. For the briefest moment, he saw the Engrain of the Supreme Architect in her idyllic proportions. A wave of nirvana washed through him as he realized he hadn’t yet erupted.

That changed in the next second. A glorious pulse of passion sprayed a viscous volley through the parted tissues of her inner passage. A bevy of incredulity followed as jet after bliss-driven jet flooded her inner paradise in a deluge of unabated passion. He sensed his shaft swelling and contracting in the clasp of her oozing clinch as she joined him in song—her eyes seeming to register each salvo.

Falling forward onto her elbows, she ran her fingers through his hair. “You’re so much more,” she chimed.

“More than what?” he asked catching his breath.

“More than the only thing I’ve ever needed.” She climbed beside him and snuggled up to his shoulder.

Cohen’s mind raced as she rubbed his chest. He imagined running away with her—moving to some remote place and starting anew. He saw pictures of Krissi working a homestead garden, with a Labrador Retriever by her side. Minutes later, she stopped rubbing and let out a gentle snore—a precious, gentle hum from her nasal cavity.

For an hour, Cohen lay awake, trying to ignore his ambitions by thinking instead of the proteins of so many men coursing through her. But thoughts of her obviously unhappy existence haunted him. Finally, he drifted off to a light sleep.

He awoke to the dim light of the bathroom lamp shining through the half-open door. As he sat on the side of the bed, Krissi came out in her robe and kissed him on the forehead. “You gave me everything I asked for,” she tendered, brushing his cheek with the back of her hand. “I’m sorry you and I can never be.” Her gaze followed her finger as she touched his lips.

Cohen kissed her finger. “Are you sure?” he asked.

“I’ve seen people try,” she lamented, sitting beside him. “They fall in love overnight and decide to fight the myriad of truths that put them where they are. They wind up on some homestead, sustenance farming with a Labrador Retriever by their side. They wind up hating each other. I don’t want you to hate me, Cohen.”

“You said you’d explain—”

“Not much to explain,” she admitted, looking into her lap. Drawing in a deep breath, she interlaced her fingers and huffed. “Pure lust,” she admitted. “But that’s only half of it. I don’t think I’ll ever know the other half.” She kissed his cheek and stood. “Please don’t forget me,” she requested, picking up her bag of clothes.

“I won’t. I promise.”

Krissi ruffled his hair and turned to leave. She offered a sad smile before closing the door.

That afternoon, Cohen sat by the pool, still drawn of emotion, but knowing he had only himself to blame. He had spent a good chunk of change to go to Florida, not to mention a year’s accrued vacation time. He spent months dreaming of the single flings he’d have at Soleil Magenta, a resort known more for easy hookups than lasting relationships. Even if he did find himself falling for a girl, there was no reason to choose a married one.

He wanted to believe it was selfish of Krissi to come to a singles’ resort. She chose her lot in life, and it wasn’t fair to impose on others. But he couldn’t believe that. He had looked in her eyes. It wasn’t pure lust that brought her to invite thirteen men to inseminate her. That was an excuse.

“Hey,” called a cheery voice from behind him. “Cohen, right?”

Cohen turned to find Tina, Garret’s date from the night before, holding a drink with an umbrella in it. Soleil Magenta was full of pretty women, but most were so dolled up they seemed plastic. No girl he had seen at the resort was as pretty as Krissi, but if anyone came close, it was Tina. She stood in a cobalt-blue bikini and big, black-rimmed sunglasses. Her crimson red hair was pulled into a tight bun with a shiny clip holding it in place.

“Hey,” he replied. Would you like to sit?”

“I’m from Missouri,” she quipped. “I didn’t come all this way to sit, did you?”

Cohen had come looking to romp with promiscuous beauties and wound up pining for a married woman. Perhaps Tina was just what he needed. He stood, took her hand, and went with her.

Tina’s room was close—on the third floor overlooking the pool area. No sooner had she closed the door than she pressed her lips against his and offered her tongue. It wasn’t the same as Krissi’s. She was more bold than tender, but bold was in order. Their game was pure lust, not true love. Still locked in a kiss, he unhooked the top of her bikini and tossed it aside.

She unbuttoned his summery shirt and pressed her ample globes against his chest as they kissed again. Standing on her tip-toes, she licked his ear and whispered, “Wait’ll you see what I have in store for you.”

Cohen spun her around and wrapped his arms around her, rubbing her tummy and pressing his chest to her back. Tina moaned as his right hand plunged under the bottom of her bikini. With the scratch of her bush in his palm, he worked his middle finger into the slick warmth of her slit. The smacking and smucking sounds grew louder as aromatic juices oozed over his finger. He kissed the nape of her neck and grasped the sides of her torso, easing her toward the bed.

At the foot of the bed, she pushed his chest. “You sit,” she purred, bending and stepping out of her bottoms. She dropped to her knees and unpinned her full, red mane, then grasped his hardy shaft, studying it. “Did Krissi enjoy this?” she asked.

“I’d like to think so,” he answered.

“Garret says she doesn’t swallow cum. Did she do that for you?”

“Come to think of it, no.”

With her lips brushing his knob, she whispered, “I’m going to, as long as you promise to brew a second batch.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” He let out a long moan as her soft, full hair washed over his lap. It shimmered as she licked his sac, twiddling her tongue between his nuts and stroking his length. Her green eyes peered into his as she kissed the tip of his blunt bulb. “I think she did,” she sassed.

“Does it matter?”

“Only if Garret finds out.” She opened wide and plunged over his beating girth, lolling beneath his shaft-head between bobs. No doubt, Tina knew what she was doing. It wasn’t long before the pangs of surrender tingled through his manhood. She wrapped her lips tight as his cock thumped a dry-fire. With the second jolt came a series of spurts. He groaned as her twiddling tongue called forth the rest of his seedy payload.

Tina never paused for a moment after swallowing his plentiful payload, and Cohen never softened. The veins mapping his staff never even lost their sculpture. He bounced off the bed and stood her up, then moved behind her.

“You’re saltier than Garret,” she purred, leaning her elbows onto the bed and swaying her hips. Cohen pushed down on his stiff pole and rubbed it into the scruff of her crimson bush, then into the wet heat of her entry. Tina stood on her toes and cooed as he sank half his length into her clench. Rearing back, he tightened his grip on her waist and charged forth into her carnal vessel to a squeal of delight.

He sensed the slick heat of her slit against his sac as he rocked his pelvis to gain full depth, pressing his thighs against the back of hers. Her moans grew louder as he began a steady rhythm. Straightening her arms, she arched her back and raised her chin. Her long hair danced over her back as she shook her head.

“I want you to eat me,” she moaned, climbing onto the bed. She rolled onto her back and spread wide.

Cohen scampered up and dug his nose into her curly red crown. As he lashed his tongue over her stiff gush button, a knock came to the door.

“Remember what you were doing,” she ordered. “This is the surprise I promised.” She bounded to the door naked and cracked it open. “Yay!” she cheered, opening the door to reveal Garret and a middle-age brunette in a bikini and sarong. “Get in here! You’ll never guess who I rounded up!”

Tina led them to the foot of the bed, where Cohen stood naked. The woman smiled as she appraised him. “You’ll do,” she boasted.

“This is Kerry,” offered Garret.

“Terry,” she offered, correcting him.

“Whatever,” he grumbled. Turning to Cohen, he asked, “How was your time with my wife?”

A mix of anger and confusion surged through Cohen. As much as Krissi had broken the rules, it bothered him to hear such a snide comment. “Does she know you’re here?” he asked in return.

“I don’t think that’s any of your business,” snapped Garret. “I figure she’s probably sore after hosting a baker’s dozen in her box last night.”

“Thirteen?” asked Terry. “I need to talk to her.”

“So do I,” proposed Cohen, stepping into his pants.

“Don’t go,” bargained Terry. “You guys can hash it out later.” Turning to Garret, she asked, “Thirteen…really?”

“Divorce her,” blurted Cohen. “You obviously don’t love her.”

“And you do? You’ve been here fucking Tina.”

“Because I can’t have Krissi, dammit! At least she stuck to your once-a-year rule.”

“How would you know?”

“Because I bothered talking to her.”

“When? She had cocks in her mouth all night.”

Cohen had no choice but to leave. He knew he would wind up hitting Garret and ruining what was left of everyone’s week. Pushing his arms into his shirt, he kicked into his flip flops.

“Don’t bother talking to her,” scoffed Garret. “She thinks it was you who outed her.”

“Why would she think that?”

“Because you fell for her.”

Cohen ground his teeth as he stomped to the door.

“Come back if you change your mind,” called Terry. “And bring a few friends. Maybe a dozen.”

Cohen got a late lunch at the outdoor restaurant across from the pool. As he finished his drink, he looked across the patio deck to see Krissi, sitting a poolside table by herself. He stuck a hefty tip beneath his glass and bolted over to her.

“What the hell do you want?” she asked through her tears.

“Krissi,” he begged. “Please…we should talk.”

“Do you know what I do back home?” she asked. “I’m a news anchor. Do you have any idea what I stand to lose?”

“Your husband lied to you,” he implored. “Please, let me explain.”

“I trusted you,” she sobbed.

“And you broke her trust,” added Garret’s voice from behind. “You wanted to take her from me and have her for yourself. I guess you thought it was worth outing her as a whore.”

“You son of a bitch,” snarled Cohen. “You went and banged Tina again today, along with Kerry, or…or Terry.”

“What’s he talking about?” asked Krissi. “Garret, did you—”

“Don’t be stupid,” snapped Garret. “He’s trying to muddy the water.”

A visceral scream shrieked from across the pool. Several more sounded as a party tent beside the building collapsed over the portable bar beneath it. The crowd scattered at first, but then drew in, gathering around the collapsed canvass.

Cohen ran over to the sounds of hysterical crying. He gasped in horror as he saw Tina. She lay with her back arched and arms outstretched atop the bloodstained white canvass—her green eyes open wide in terror and her lower lip trembling. She had landed on her back atop the center pole of the tent and been run through. It protruded several feet from just below her navel like a bloody spear. A tatter of tissue hung from the tip, torn from a fold of intestine protruding from her belly. Tina lifted her head slightly and let out a whimper, somehow finding the strength to grunt, “R-Ross.” With that said, she went still and looked off into eternity.

Cohen pressed his palms to his temples as employees and security personnel scrambled about. Amid the crying and yelling, he heard Krissi scream. A hundred feet away, Garret lay on the ground, scrambling to get up. Ross had his arm around Krissi’s neck and a knife in his hand. She writhed and squirmed, but at half his mass, it did her no good. He dragged her into the parking lot stumbling and screaming. Cohen charged toward them as Ross shoved her into a security jeep with no top. He lunged with a loud bellow, but Ross shoved him off and slashed his forearm with a wild swing of the knife.

The injury only served to embolden Cohen. Again he attacked, latching onto Ross’ neck as he started the jeep. He held on as the vehicle dragged him, landing several good blows to Ross’ jaw and temple. Unable to steer, Ross crashed the vehicle through a chain link fence, tossing Cohen several yards into a parked car.

Krissi tried to bail out, but Ross backhanded her and threw the jeep into reverse. As Ross took off across the lot, another security jeep pulled up. “He’s there!” bellowed Cohen, pointing to the fleeing vehicle.

“I’ve called the police,” replied the young security guard. “You need to get back to the pool area for—”

Cohen didn’t let him finish. He grabbed the young guard by the shirt and growled, “Get in the passenger seat or get out.”

As the security guard took the first option, Cohen drove over the downed fence and across the lawn, squealing onto the pavement only a hundred feet or so behind Ross. They swerved through traffic, ignoring intersections for a two-mile stretch until Ross turned down a road by the shore.

Cohen roared up to the driver side rear quarter of Ross’ jeep and turned into it, slamming against the fender.

“What the fuck are you doing?” asked the guard with a yelp.

“A Pit Maneuver.”

“Are you a cop?”

“No.”

“Do you know the Pit Maneuver?”

“No. You got any better ideas?” He turned again. Ross’ jeep swerved, but he over-corrected and drove off the right shoulder, sending the jeep into a tumble. Ross was ejected from the vehicle. It rolled over him as it flattened a wooden stockade fence and came to rest upside down in a small private yard.

Screeching to a halt, Cohen ran to the crash, followed by the guard. Ross lay face down—his legs twisted in horrid deformity. Krissi hung upside down by the seatbelt, crying. “You took the time to buckle up?” asked Cohen as he knelt on one knee.

“Force of habit,” she bawled.

The guard let out a whimper. His eyes widened as he pointed behind Cohen, then ran. Turning, Cohen found himself face to face with a huge Rottweiler. An even larger one stood drooling behind it.

He didn’t choose to do what he did next. It just happened. He howled like a warrior charging into battle. “Leave her alone!” he screamed, swinging wildly. “I love her! I’ll tear you to pieces if you go near her!”

“Hey, Romeo,” squawked the gravelly voice of an old woman. “You’re scarin’ my dogs. They aint gonna hurt no one. I called 911, so if you need to run, better get goin’.”

Cohen looked to see the two dogs cowering beneath the front porch of the small house. He knelt and crawled beside Krissi. “Unclip the belt,” he urged. “I’ve got you.”

“Your arm!” she blurted. “It’s bleeding!”

“I’m alright,” he insisted, wrapping his arms around her.

“You gotta fix my fence,” complained the old woman, standing over a groaning Ross.

“Hey!” called the guard as he charged around the fence. “Thank God you’re okay. I went to find something to beat those damn dogs with, but, I-I—”

“Just help me get her down,” complained Cohen.

Krissi bounded to her feet as they set her down. She hobbled on a broken heel up to the security guard. “Give me your shirt,” she demanded, still in tears. “I need something clean to bandage his arm.”

“It’s the only one I have,” complained the young man.

“You got more than one face?” she asked with a snarl. “Because I’m gonna rip that one off if you don’t give me that damn shirt!”

When he begrudgingly handed it over, Krissi tied it tight around Cohen’s injured arm. She sat and hugged up to his side as sirens grew louder in the distance.

That night at the local hospital, Cohen sat in the waiting room of the Emergency Department, itching around the bandage on his forearm. Sheriff Harlan Noble stepped up and introduced himself. “She’s asking to see you,” he offered. “The doc said you can go in, but I need to talk to you for a minute.”

“I told you all I know,” replied Cohen.

“I figure you did. I just want you to know she’s been through a lot since she got here.”

“Did they find something wrong?”

“It’s what I found. She’s lucky you chased Ross down. You did yourself a big favor, too.”

“How so?”

“Her husband was setting you up. He planned to sell her off to a drug lord in Honduras who saw her on television and decided he wanted her for himself. Ross had a seaplane waiting at the marina to bolt her across the gulf.”

“What about Tina?”

“Tina Wheeler was in on it. She was a news anchor in Missouri. She had sent a letter of interest to Krissi’s station in Minnesota. Garret is the program manager at the station. He’d have a new gal and a lot of money…maybe a new news anchor if he was feeling bold. But Tina decided to give you a try. Garret found out from Ross that Krissi had fallen for you. I guess he could overlook it, since she was being sold into slavery. But when he found Tina with you, he had Ross toss her off the balcony. Ross decided to use it as his distraction to grab Krissi. If you hadn’t seen it, Krissi would be meeting her new master about now and you’d be answering for the fact that your DNA is in Ms. Wheeler’s corpse.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Xavier,” chimed a friendly nurse. “She’s asking to see you.”

A year later, Krissi stood in the kitchen of a beach-front room at Luna Cyan, the sister resort to Soleil Magenta. Luna Cyan, however, catered to married couples rather than singles. A mild breeze stirred the salt air as she poured four glasses of wine. She and Cohen had been married for three months when they took the resort’s parent company up on their offer for a free week’s stay. Laughter rang from the living area, where Cohen sat with Carter and Lynn Hewitt, a couple they met through the club’s website.

Thanks to weeks of correspondence before they met in person, they knew they had a lot in common. Lynn was a news anchor in Nashville. Like Krissi and Cohen, Lynn and Carter met at Soleil Magenta under remarkably similar circumstances, minus the crime drama.

Krissi placed the tray of glasses on the round ottoman and sat in the center of semi-circular sofa, with Lynn to her right and Cohen on the left. Carter sat on the far right with his left arm around Lynn. After a second glass of wine, the conversation lost its cordial façade.

“Your story is truly amazing,” offered Lynn. “I can see the dilemma you both had to face. Please know that Carter and I wanted to meet you…regardless of what happens. Please don’t feel pressured.”

“Don’t worry,” sang Krissi. “There’s a big difference between what I was doing a year ago and partner sharing.”

“It took us a long time to come to this decision,” added Cohen. “We took the time to fall in love and let it become who we are…true lovers. But in the end, we decided that our true love was found in the throes of pure lust. It’s something we both want…as a supplement to our love.”

“Lust is a part of us all,” agreed Krissi, leaning against Cohen. “Our love shone through the fury…like forging steel to make it stronger.”

“You’re not afraid of it breaking you up?” asked Carter. “Like you and your first husband?”

“We weren’t sharing,” tendered Krissi. “We weren’t in love. We went to Soleil Magenta to fill a void…separate and apart. We didn’t want to know what the other did.”

“This is the exact opposite,” insisted Cohen. “We want to let that lust back in…to forge it, like Krissi said, but for each other’s sake as well as our own. Krissi and I will never do anything separate…never apart.”

“I’ll take equal joy in pleasing you and watching Lynn with Cohen,” said Krissi. “We’re looking forward to tonight, but Cohen and I will never kiss anyone except each other.”

Lynn leaned against Carter and kissed his cheek. She was as long and sleek as Krissi, but with jet black hair and deep brown eyes that sparkled as she tendered a tantalizing grin. “Carter and I feel exactly the same,” she agreed, “but with one caveat, if you and Cohen agree.”

“I’ll never kiss another man,” chimed Krissi.

“Nor would I,” purred Lynn. “I never want Carter to doubt the sincerity of my commitment. I will amalgamate with Cohen for sheer pleasure, but Carter will never have a rival for my affection.”

“So what’s this caveat?” asked Krissi in a sing-song tone.

Lynn touched her lanky forefinger to Krissi’s glossed lips. “Carter doesn’t find other women to be rivals for my affection,” she purred. “Does Cohen?”

Krissi stared into her brown eyes, wondering how to react. She had thought they covered all the bases. Moreover, the offer was enticing. Still locked in Lynn’s dark gaze, Cohen’s breath tickled her ear as he leaned in close. “For the record,” he whispered. “I wouldn’t consider her a rival. I’d put it in the pure lust category.”

“Are-are you sure?” she asked, her gaze locked on Lynn’s lips.

“Positive.”

Krissi took in a breath and opened her mouth. Lynn’s soft, firm lips met hers with a gentle pressure unlike she’d ever experienced. She loved Cohen’s kiss for its manly, assuring qualities, but Lynn’s offered enchantment and playful tease unhindered by commitment. She realized in that instant, Lynn wouldn’t shy away from the salty tartness of semen once it was on their breaths. As their tongues danced, she imagined sharing a mouthful of pearly treasure, swapping it back and forth. Breaking their lip lock, she turned to give Cohen an affirming kiss of thanks.

Lynn smiled and stood, offering her hand. Krissi rose and faced her. With a quick nod, they each dropped their sundresses and stepped out of them. Krissi rubbed her palms down the side of Lynn’s torso. As they kissed again, she giggled to the tickly scratch of fingernails over her buttocks. Lynn offered a knowing glance as they spun to switch sides.

With a sweet giggle, Lynn knelt before Cohen and tugged at his shorts. Krissi leaned over Carter, tugging his Capri’s down to his knees. She gave Cohen a playful smile as Carter kicked them off. She watched for a moment as Lynn dunked over Cohen’s lap and began to bob. Turning to Carter, she grasped his plentiful prowess in her palm and licked up the underside to a hardy moan of approval.

Pressing his chiseled rod against his pelvis, she turned her attention to his warm sac, lifting his left nut onto her tongue and sucking it into her mouth. She stroked his length as she did the same to his right. Flicking her way back up the underside of his staff, she opened wide and wrapped the dry skin of his blunt bulb with her lips.

Lolling her tongue on Carter’s warm girth, she looked to see Cohen peering at her. His mouth dropped at the corners as he let out an elated moan, but his loving gaze offered assurance he was as enthralled with watching her as he was with Lynn’s delightful attention. Releasing the meaty shaft in her mouth, she stood and straddled Carter’s hips.

The head of his stiff cock was every bit as warm as her oozing clench as it pried her privacy open. He held her waist as she wiggled her pelvis and dropped an inch to envelop the throbbing knob. With it nestled into her clench, she lifted her chin as Carter sucked her nipples one at a time. The heat of lustful fervor washed through her as she surrendered to gravity and dropped over his throbbing beam. With the back of her seeping slit wetting his warm sac, she ground her bush into his.

To her right, Lynn was riding Cohen, facing away from him. Her labial gate wrapped tight around his hilt. Only his balls showed, hanging beneath the black hairs of her well-trimmed crown. The sight sent a shiver through Krissi. She had never seen a man’s proud phallus perform its lust-driven labor in such detail. She stood straight, leaving Carter’s shining post to wag as she pushed the ottoman out of the way and knelt between Cohen’s knees.

Carter took it in stride. He dropped to his knees and slid his slick staff into her from behind, then grasped the crests of her hips and broke into rhythm. With his pelvis bouncing off her buttocks, Krissi leaned in and dashed her tongue over Lynn’s erect clitoris. Lynn screeched as her apex pulsed, but plugged with Cohen’s sizable girth, it only dribbled a stream of shiny delight. With a squeal, she lifted, leaving only Cohen’s crown in the cinch of her gaping gate. Krissi flicked his jewels as Lynn’s apex quivered again, spraying a burst of womanly fruit.

Krissi confiscated Cohen’s glistening manhood, wrapping her lips tight as she bobbed up and down to wipe Lynn’s nectar off. Squealing in wanton abandon, she sucked harder as Carter increased his pounding pace—his balls slapping her sloshing crevice with each cycle. With a lustful groan, she pushed Cohen’s engorged cock back into Lynn’s glistening gape.

Cohen’s fingers kneaded the sides of Lynn’s torso as she re-enveloped his entire length. Krissi lashed her tongue on the underside of his hilt, periodically dropping to his dripping wet jewels. She pulled back to watch as Cohen cried out. Lynn rose a few inches, allowing Krissi a better view as the base of Cohen’s shaft twitched in her clasp, then pulsed in long, rhythmic cycles. All four souls sang out as he transferred the brew of his balls into Lynn’s welcoming vessel.

As Cohen’s thumps feigned, Lynn lifted her creamy challis off his still-hard staff and rocked her pelvis forward. Krissi peered into her undulating depths as she pushed a puddle of Cohen’s pearly offering out and onto her perineum. As Krissi dug her tongue into the pungent semen seeding Lynn’s gash, Carter pressed his pelvis against her buttocks and howled. His turret throbbed in the grasp of her inners. She peeped as temperate jets sprayed her walls in a deluge of gratuitous irrigation. The taste of Cohen’s seed coalesced with the tang of estrogen on her tongue as Carter’s salvos faded off.

And so it went for the next few hours. Krissi and Lynn writhed on the floor while Cohen and Carter rested between interludes. Krissi took pride in pleasing Carter, and contentment the knowledge that she and Cohen could delight in each other while enthralled in unbolted sexuality. She also knew they could not live as libertines, but like Carter and Lynn, they could reserve their antics for periodic indulgence.

After midnight, Krissi and Cohen sat on the beach, watching shimmers of moonlight dance on the waves thumping rhythmically on the shore. “Thanks for being patient,” she tendered, snuggling up to his side. “And thanks for indulging me once I was ready. I’m glad we met Lynn and Carter.”

“So do you have everything you want?” asked Cohen. “Pure lust and true love. What else can I give you, my sweet?”

“Can we get a dog? I was thinking maybe a Labrador Retriever.”

Pure Lust And True Love was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Louise & The Journey Home

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

Louise stood on the platform. Her train was late again for the third time that week. She has started working at the hospital after recently qualifying as an Ultrasound Specialist and she loved her new role. The days were long but rewarding. The evening as a little cool but still enough heat left in the air following the warm summer day that had just finished. Her pale blue light jacket around her shoulders partly covering the crisp whiteness of her medical uniform. The dress was standard issue but Louise had selected a size smaller than she would normally. Her non strict diet had helped her loose a couple of pounds but she knew her body was in good shape. The slightly undersized outfit hugged her hips and the swell of her breasts beautify accentuating her curves and highlighted her narrow waist. The fastenings up the front held the garment together securely apart from the top and bottom buttons that she had undone in the cloakroom as she relaxed at the shift change.

The train station was very quiet. The late shift meant she had to take the last train home but at least she would get a seat. The only other people on the platform were an elderly couple with suitcases talking to a porter at the far end. Two minutes to wait. She wiggled her toes in her heeled court shoes. Not totally hospital policy but the three inch red patent stilettos gave her petite body that little extra height she liked. She looked at her nails checking that the French manicure she had treated herself to the previous day was still intact and she smiled to herself as she examined her feminine fingers.

The station PA system interrupted her thoughts as it announced the imminent arrival of the train that would convey you home. Moments later, lumbering tons of steel swept into the station, its wheels squealing as the brakes were applied. The previously still air was whipped into a turbulent wind as the engine passed where she stood, blowing her hair across her face.

Louise picked up her small handbag and moved to the nearest door just as the train stopped and the double doors hissed open. She stepped back to allow a young couple to jump of the train and watched as they stumbled arm in arm towards the exit. Smiling at their public affection she boarded the train. The carriage had groups of seats, thee in a row and grouped in fours, two pairs facing each other with a central isle. The compartment was empty apart from one guy seated against a window his eyes closed, apparently asleep. She chose a seat on the other side of the passage way but in the same section and facing him.

She settled into her place. Shrugging her jacket off her shoulders, arching her back in the process. Her breasts pushed out against the fabric of her dress testing the security of the fastenings.

As the doors began to close another man entered the carriage stepping through the gap just in time. Louise looked up and studied the new arrival. He was tall with a reasonable physique He wore a dark grey suit with a white shirts and navy tie. He looked towards the empty rear of the compartment and then turned look to the front. Their eyes met and for some reason she could not look away. His blue eyes sparked and the corner of his mouth edged with the smallest of smiles. The train lurched as it pulled away. The suited man held onto the backs of the seats and he walked to take his seat directly opposite Louise. Their eyes met again and this time he nodded in acknowledgement and gave her a bigger smile, before taking out his mobile and began scrolling through the screens images.

Louise tried to look out of the window but the darkness behind the glass just made it an effective mirror. She studied the “Suit” opposite her. He was older than her but not much more with strong masculine features and a well-kept appearance.

In contrast the guy across the carriage was younger maybe early thirties and dressed for more manual labour, maybe construction, but his blue jeans and checked shirt were not too dirty. His hair was a bit too long and he wore a couple of day’s stubble on his chin. Not really her type but still attractive in a rugged sort of way.

Louise lent her head against the glass. The long day and rocking of the train soon had her feeling drowsy. She began to doze, not a deep sleep but just on the edge where dreams could be found. Erotic thoughts crept into her brain and she began to have nice mental images of being touched and caressed and taken hard. Her body wanted to follow her thoughts. And in her mind she was naked on a larger bed writhing against white silk sheets…

The train horn blew for some unknown warning jetting her back to consciousness.

At first she was unsure of her situation but slowly it dawned on her.

As her dream filled her awakened memory she remembered her hands roaming her body. In fact she had subconsciously been acting out the same moves but on the commuter train! She had slid down in her seat her knees had spread a few inches apart causing another fastening on the skirt part of her dress to pop open and the hem of the skirt to raise to reveal the top of her shear lace hold up stocking. Her hand rested on her chest and she felt the curve of her breast against her own touch. Looking down she saw that more poppers were loose and the cups of her red lace bra were just on view.

She glanced over towards builder guy hoping he had not noticed but found him staring straight at her. A hungry look on his face and a lump clearly visible in his work trousers!

The seat in front of her was empty…where was suit guy? Her question was answered by a warm strong hand being placed on her thigh. Fully awake now she began to sit up straight but the firm hand on her leg kept her laid back. She looked to see the Suit sitting next to her. She was about to struggle and protest but the look on his face changed her mind. His eyes bore into hers and without a spoken word they commanded her to relax. The half-smile returned to his face as he felt her thigh muscle relax. He softly stroked a stay hair off her face and back behind her ear.

“I’m sorry Miss but you appear to be in need of a little assistance”. And he squeezed her leg causing another press stud on the dress to part exposing a couple of inches of creamy white thigh above her stocking top. Louise eyes burnt with a mix of fear, embarrassment and… she suddenly realised how aroused she was.

Suit leaned forward and she could smell his cologne. Subtle and not overpowering but manly. She inhaled deeply. Her breasts swelling with the intake of breath. He looked into her eyes and then without warning kissed her lips. Louise could not resist. His mouth moved against hers and she felt her lips part accepting his. How was this happening she thought? Was she still dreaming? But the fingertips that stroked her cheek and ran down her neck felt so good. As they grazed her collar bone and dipped down into her cleavage she knew it was real. He sucked her bottom lip into his mouth holding her firm and she felt his hand drift down her body undoing each remaining press studs as it past. Her heart rate quickened and her breathing rate increased.

Suit sat back and spread the two sides of the unfastened white dress apart. She lay transfixed unable to move as he devoured her with his eyes. She chewed her bottom lip, now missing his kiss. The red gloss flesh puffy from his suck.

He looked down her body not rushing, taking in her spender. Her slim smooth neck, her chest rising and falling, to the curves of her ample breasts still held in the lace cups of a delicate scarlet bra.

Her toned stomach with a cute navel and down to the flimsy shear triangle that coordinated with her matched her bra. With her legs slightly open the Suit could see a darker red patch on the thin gusset betraying her arousal. Her legs extends down to her shapely knees and calves fitted within the gossamer nylon of her hosiery. Her feet still wearing the killer heels. For some reason she was under his spell not even raising a murmur of objection as he applied a little more pressure to her thigh; spreading her legs wider apart.

Suit stood up and stepped across in front of her and between her knees. Louise was totally entranced. In no time she had gone from a demure medical professional on her way home to a wanton slut, semi clothed on a public train.

A public train! The shock of that though caused her to look over at the only other passenger. Builder guy had moved over one seat and was watching the activities intently. His hand rubbing the cylindrical lump that was growing at the top of his thigh. His eyes roamed freely over her exposed flesh and he licked his lips as though he had just been presented with a twelve ounce prime rib eye steak.

A short tinny hum filled her ear and she recognised the sound of a fly opening. Her attention snapped back to the Suit standing before her. He bent and kissed her for forehead but said nothing. Her mind was in turmoil she knew exactly what he expected; but how was this happening. With a tentative hand she touched the front of his tailored trousers, sitting up and forward in her seat. Her palm flat against his open zip. She felt a hot firmness through the material. She looked up and their eyes locked again. His strong and commanding, hers shy and submissive under her fringe. He gave a slight nod and she knew what to do. Her fingers dipped into the opening and found he was without boxer shorts. Her finger stroked the warm lump of flesh that twitched at her touch. Her hand pushed deeper past the open zip and she curled her fingers around his meaty shaft, gently easing it out into view.

His cock was a good average size or maybe a little more as it hung before her eyes semi erect. A thick vein snaked along its surface conveying blood to the member making it swell as she held it with her fingers. It grew with her touch and she watched mesmerised, her thumb and forefinger now circling the base then pulling up the fleshy phallus, stroking the smooth skin against the throbbing core.

His cock grew to its full seven inches and stood out horizontally from his body its head pointing at Louise’s face in line with her pink painted lips. She reluctantly pulled her eyes from the object before her, hypnotised by its strength and size, and glanced up at the Suits face. He was still calm and composed but a fire now burned behind his eyes. He laid a hand gently on her head and drew her forward.

Louise swallowed and licked her lips. The head of his cock nudged where she had just moistened and she opened her mouth hesitantly. His warm cock head pushed between her lips and across her tongue. His fingers gripped her hair and he pushed further till his foreskin was tickling her throat. Louise fought back her tears and her gag reflex; her throat began to spasm around the dick as it slipped another inch into her throat. She struggled to breath.

With a gasp he withdrew and she inhaled deeply. Saliva drooled from her mouth over her chin and bridged in wet strings to his hovering cock. She had had a taste and now wanted more. She began to lick and kiss his shaft around the head and down its length. Then taking him back into her mouth and sucking his flesh, tasting the dribbles of pre-cum that increased her own arousal. She heard him groan deep in his throat and knew she was pleasing him. After a few minutes he pulled away leaving her gasping like a fish out of water, wanting more of his dick to taste.

Louise returned to reality and checked her surroundings. Her dress was still fully open and hung down her arms. A bra strap had slipped off her shoulder. She looked around the train carriage. Builder guy has edged closer and was now in the closest seat across the aisle. Her eyes widened to see that he too had released his cock and was leisurely stroking his meat as he had watched her administer her wanton blow job to the Suit. His cock was large, about the same length as the one she has just sucked but slightly thicker. A shaggy unkempt mane of pubic hair surrounded his hard penis where it emerged from his opened work jeans. She preferred men who looked after their appearance a bit better but the size of his dick and the state of her arousal allowed her to over-look this defect. He continued to rhythmically stroke himself, the helmet slick with his early discharge making it glisten in the harsh fluorescent lights of the train. Their eyes met and she shuddered at the lustful leer he returned.

A hand touched hers and the Suit regained her attention, and he guided her to her feet before him. He passed an arm around her waist and pulled her to him. His lips met hers and he began to French kiss her; his tongue invading her mouth and fighting her own tongue. Her knees sagged as the passion of his kiss overwhelmed her. He held her tight, pulling her even closer. His cock rubbed over her stomach leaving a silver trail of moisture from its tip on her smooth skin. He maneuverer his hand and eased the remains of her white dress down her arms to fall on the dirty floor at their feet. The bright red of her thong scribed a thin lace line between her tight butt cheeks which were now exposed for her audience of two. Suits hand brushed up from her lower back and his dexterous fingers easily unclasped the little hooks of her balcony bra. The pressure around her breasts released as the silky red lace fell away from her chest.

Louise felt her nipples harden even more as they became exposed to the cool air. But only cool for a moment as the Suit cupped a breast in each hand and kneaded them softly her pinched her teats hard between her fingers. She gasped as the pain shot directly from each tit to her pussy, and a drip of moisture added to her already wet labia lips. Another surprise followed. A hand stroked over her bum cheek and squeezed the left globe firmly. Louise reached back and found Builder guy now next to her, his rough hands pawing at her sensitive skin. She was now sandwiched between her two male co-passengers.

Suit, spun her round, still holding her tight, possessing her, but at the same time sharing her with the rough workman. His cock slid against her ass crack as he ground against her from behind while at the same time he began kissing her neck. Builder guy with less finesse grabbed and pawed at her tits that were pushed up and out. Suit was holding both her wrists tightly behind her back so she had little chance of resistance. Builder’s breath was a mix of coffee and cigarettes. She hated smokers but could only turn so far away from him.

Suit pulled her away and turned her around to the triple bench seat and guided her to kneel along the padded seat with her head facing the aisle. He pushed her shoulders down to arch her back, bum raised. One leg kneeling close to the back rest, the other spread straight and stretched down to the floor. Suit hooked his fingers into the thin elastic strings at each hip and in a sudden move ripped her thong from her body. The ruined wisp of lingerie landed on the seat in front of her where it was thrown. Her skin stung from the sharp violent removal of her last covering, but she was so turned on now. Suit moved behind her and settled into position, undoing the button on his smart trousers to give him more freedom and allowing his balls to swing free.

He wiped his erection against her wet pussy, transferring her juices to coat his solid penis. Louise could not resist and rocked back against him seeking the penetration she now craved. His tip eased inside her but he held her still not giving her what she so desperately wanted. She looked back over her shoulder with a pleading look on her face. Suit dug his fingers into her hips and drove forward hard and deep filling and stretching her hot demanding pussy. She gasped and threw her head back as she was impaled on every inch he could give her. Suit reached over her back and pulled on her hair lifting her face. Builder guy stood in the passageway directly in front of her. His jeans around his knees and erection in his hand.

The cock in her pussy was sliding in and out at an increasing pace and the sound of her wetness, and slap of their colliding thighs filled the compartment. The grip on her hair tightened, pulling her back even more onto his pounding dick but also guiding her mouth to the second cock. Louise had no choice as the dick entered one of her other orifices. Her lips stretched to accommodate his girth and as soon as he had inserted two inched he began to fuck her mouth. The two men mirroring their movements, one trusting in while the other pulled back.

Louise was being used. Spit roast fucked. Naked except for her high heels and hold up stockings on a public train. And she was loving it! Her hair was a wild mess. Juices trickled down her inner thighs from the three climaxes she has already ridden. The guys were relentless. Neither had cum yet but her mouth just dribbled a mixture of her saliva and the Builders essence. Her pussy was red and throbbing from the pounding it had received. Just when she thought she could not experience any more pleasure, the Suit behind her rubbed two fingers through her fluids then gently began to work one then the other into her ass hole. Louise tried to moan in pleasure but just a muffed hum emerged from her cock stuffed mouth.

Her strong anal sphincter fought his intrusion but gradually relaxed as the fingers twisted and pumped into her ass loosening her forbidden entrance.

With no apparent warning both guys pulled out leaving Louise feeling empty and wanting more. She caught her image in the glass window and the reflection showed the wanton slut that she has become. Her make-up was smeared on her face and a sheen of perspiration covered her naked body. She licked her lips and smiled at each guy in turn and was about to reach for her dress when the suit who had sat down on the bench seat took her by the waist and lifted her onto his lap. Louise was held tight with her back to his chest and his legs forced hers apart exposing her dripping vagina once again. Suit reached under her and adjusted his position then slowly but with increasing pressure pushed his still erect cock up into her tight little rear puckered hole!

Louise wigged and tried to resist briefly but gravity and the hands holding her firmly from behind slowly and steadily lowered her down; inch by inch; the Suits cock gradually filled her anus. Her tight butt muscles tried in vain to stop the intrusion but finally gave in to the invasion and relaxed. It had been a while since she had felt the painful pleasure of anal sex but the full feeling was making her feel so good. She rotated her hips a little getting more comfortable and the last part of his hard cock settled deep in her ass.

She leaned back against his chest and his hands reached up to cup her tits and tease her nipples even more. Suit moved his knees and used them to spread her legs wide again fully exposing her sweet pink pussy. She moaned in delight as her carefully ground his sold dick up into her backdoor.

Builder guy by now had kicked off his jeans, somehow removing them over his heavy steel toed work boots. His rampant penis still hard and angry pointing in her direction. She felt the Suit move behind her, passing something forward which builder lifted to his mouth.

Louise sat mesmerized being fucked from behind in a seated reverse cowgirl position as she watched the construction workers rip open the condom packet and roll the latex sheath down his erection. He gave it a couple of strokes with his clenched fist then pushed his lower limbs into the tangle of legs before him and crouched down, aligning his missile with its target. Louise’s eyes widened as she realised what was about to happen.

She had never had a double penetration before but it had been a frequent fantasy over the last couple of years. Builder guys cock head rubbed against her dripping vaginal lips and pushing over her so, so, sensitive clit. Suits hands held her hips firm as the second penis filled her open orifice. She groaned in delight, totally lost in the lustful pleasure she was experiencing.

Louise & The Journey Home was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Jayne - Innocence Lost

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

This story begins in 1968 and relates how Jayne my first wife lost her innocence about sex and it’s many ways to offer pure pleasure. She was a virgin when we met and had only had sex with me when we married one week after her 18th birthday, I was 22yrs old at this time. Jayne then was 5’6” tall with long auburn hair, large brown eyes and full lips, very attractive without being beautiful in the classic sense, but she had plenty of guys chasing her.

Mainly because she was very busty, 38c to be precise with a small waist and great legs, she looked very fuckable when she wore tight jeans or a mini skirt, which of course at the time in the mid sixties would be very short, just below pussy height was the current trend. Us boys would often get a flash of knickers when girls sat down, or the wind caught the skirts, as most of them were pleated and tended to lift in the wind. All in she was a very pretty, sexy girl with big tits, what more could a man ask for??

After our wedding everything went along nicely, we had a nearly new two bedroom house, nicely furnished with a small garden. We were both working, had no other commitments, so no financial worries and no children to look after, we could do what we wanted. At the time of this story we had been married about 6 months, so she was only just halfway through her 18th year.

Jayne had quickly found out she loved sex and would often have multiple orgasms so long as I could keep up with her. She quickly learned how to give blow jobs and loved having her tit’s and pussy played with. She would often orgasm just from me playing with her tits and nipples alone without ever touching her pussy. She loved me to use my mouth and tongue on her highly sensitive clit. So even our sex life was good. I was more experienced than her but she was catching up fast.

Like all young couples we still went out with our groups of friends to clubs and parties. It was at one of the parties that Jane experienced her first time with another cock other than mine.

The party was being held at the home of some friends of ours, they had a big house and always converted their dining room with its wooden floor into a dance area by pushing the table against one wall. There was also a large front lounge set out with comfy armchairs and a large twin sofa corner unit in the corner facing the doorway. They also had five bedrooms, the only room out of bounds being their own bedroom. Most of the crowd there were in the 24 to 35yr age range, so Jayne was easily the youngest girl at the house and probably the least experienced sexually by a long way. I was very aware that a lot of the couples there had in the past swapped partners on a regular basis and had indulged in various group activities. In fact they were quite open about the whole thing and often hinted at what occurred between them all. After all this was the period of the swinging sixties with its sexual openness and experimentation.

We went because they always held great parties, they never expected us to play and there were other couples like us you didn’t take part in the activities. We usually left well before the real action started, I wasn’t sure of what Jayne’s reaction would be if she was approached to participate, and we had never discussed if we would join in if asked.

The party had been underway for a couple of hours and we had been doing our usual thing, mingling with the others both together and on our own. As normal we had both danced together and with other people, the hostess Sue having a good feel of my cock during a couple of slow numbers, wanking me by grabbing it through my jeans and at one point even getting her hand inside my zip for a more intimate feel, I could feel her fingers running around the head before the number finished. I had to go to the bathroom to re-adjust my clothes afterwards.

I was well aware that Jayne when dancing with some of the guys had often had her ass fondled and occasionally her tits through her top. She never told me about it, but I had noticed at parties when she was dancing and I was chatting. So far as I was concerned it was all just part of the heavy flirting that occurred during a lot of parties and was no problem.

After I left the bathroom and had returned to the dining room Jayne was not there so I wandered into the kitchen to find her, she wasn’t there either. It was a warm night and the back door into the rear garden was open, their garden is quite large and enclosed by a high evergreen hedge with a high wall along one side. It had a nice lawn and a garage plus a big shed they kept tools and barbecue stuff in.

I went out to the garden as sometimes people would come out and sit on the patio chairs to take a breather and have some fresh air. I couldn’t see anyone and was standing about 5 steps away from the house just outside of the light from the door when I heard a feminine gasp and some mumbling coming from the area against the side wall. Thinking the obvious that someone was having sex against the wall, not an unusual occurrence by the way, I walked quietly across the grass to stand under a small tree where I could see who it was. They were standing against the wall between the garage and the shed, basically hidden except that a street light the other side of the hedge behind me was throwing light into the area.

I was very surprised to see Jayne, I knew it was her as she had on her pale blue pleated mini skirt and her white T shirt top with the V neck, she was leaning against the wall but the bigger surprise was the two older guys standing either side of her. I knew them slightly and they were both thirty plus so compared to Jayne’s 18yrs they would have been nearly twice her age.

She was standing between them with both arms raised and around their necks, her top was up above her tits, her left breast was exposed with her bra up above it and the other breast was in the process of being exposed as well. This was obviously what had caused her to gasp as the guy to her left was now sucking on her nipple. As I watched the other breast came into view and her right nipple was soon being caressed and nibbled making her gasp out load again. As I said before she has very sensitive nipples and loves having her tits and nipples played with, I knew her pussy would be wet from this sort of stimulation. I moved back against the hedge, right into its shadow so as not to be seen, I wanted to watch and find out just how far Jayne would let this go.

Jayne was now getting a bit louder as they suckled on her, she was using her fingers to grip their hair, pulling their heads down and pushing her breast’s out as she became more excited. I also noticed that they were now running their fingers down over her hips and down towards the hem of her skirt, not a long journey but they didn’t rush her, I think they knew she had never played at one of these parties before. Once at the hem they both started to lift it, their fingers now brushing her legs and moving slowly towards her knicker clad pussy. Jayne was taking deep breaths and her hands jerked as though to pull them away but just then one of them reached his goal and his hand cupped her pussy mound as a finger disappeared between her legs before being worked around and around her clit area. This brought another gasp from her as her hips started to move in opposition with his rubbing making the friction increase. They moved her legs apart to give themselves better access to what would now be a very wet pussy.

By now Jayne had her head thrown back, arching her breasts towards their hungry mouths as they sucked and nibbled even harder, getting her even more excited. I watched as her legs parted further to allow more access to her pussy. Knowing they had her nearing a peak they took the opportunity for one of them to drop to his knees, she had on a pair of ‘G’ string bikini type panties, the type which consisted of just two small triangles of cloth with tie up strings either side. He took the bows in his fingers and pulled them undone, they fell away from her body exposing her shaved pussy with just a small triangle of pubic hair on her mon’s. He popped her knickers into a pocket and start to kiss her pussy mound, moving his hand between her legs as he did so. The other guy kept one of her arms around his neck, with his other hand he unbuttoned his jeans and eased down the zip, keeping up the nibbling and licking of her nipples. He now opened his jeans and pulled out quite an impressive cock, probably eight inches of throbbing heavily veined prick with a red mushroom head, it was rock hard and pointing up towards his belly as he eased his jeans down to just below his hairy balls. He now took Jayne’s other hand and guided it down to his hard cock, closing her fingers around it. As Jayne felt the hard, hot member in her hand she grasped it eagerly and started wanking him. She was now becoming even more aroused as they kept up the massaging of her pussy and her nipples, her breath was coming in gasps and as I watched she had her first orgasm for them. Her knee’s buckled and her legs spread wide as the guy at her feet slipped a finger up inside of her, using his hand to rub her clit as he finger fucked her. Jayne threw back her head, her body shaking as the orgasm tore through her, she had to bury her head in his shoulder to stop herself from screaming out as shudders racked her, holding on hard to his cock and wanking it.

Half of me wanted to walk across the lawn and stop what was happening to my wife, my hard cock wanted her to be fucked by them, I wanted her to know what it was like to fuck someone other than me.

The second guy now took out his hard cock as well, not as big as his friends but still a nice size, he took Jayne’s other hand and placed it on his prick, she grabbed it and started to wank both cocks, one in each hand. I could see the guys were getting excited as their hips started to move with her. My innocent young wife was handling two strange cocks for the first time in her life, and was obviously loving it. She was watching herself play with them as they continued to play with her pussy and tits.

One of them tried to lift her leg and place his cock between her legs, he wanted to fuck her but she wriggled and told him to stop. I heard her tell them she wasn’t about to fuck with them as only her husband had made love to her before. She continued to wank them both but before they could cum for her some other people came out so they quickly put their cocks away.

Watching this I realized Jayne might look my way now that she wasn’t distracted, so I walked quickly across the lawn to return to the house. Jayne was pulling her bra into place and her top back down, then they were out of sight as I stepped back into the kitchen before returning to the dining room and finding a seat. I wanted to see how Jayne would be when she came to find me. She came into the room, saw me, waved then walked up the stairs, I watched her feet as she opened the bathroom door and went in.

I went up behind her and knocked on the door asking her to open up. She was just washing her hands and looked a bit disheveled. I stood looking at her and asked what happened, she just smiled and said, ‘You already know, I saw you watching me by the hedge. That’s why I didn’t fuck with them, I wanted to put on a bit of a show for you while you watched, it was great, knowing you were watching made me cum really hard, did you enjoy it’?

I was dumbfounded, found my voice and told her I thought it was the sexiest thing she had ever done for me. Jayne’s face lit up in a big smile, ‘You really didn’t mind, I was a bit worried, do you want me to do it again for you’? I told her ‘Yes, I would love you too’

She then told me she had lost her knickers and her cunt was naked under her skirt. ‘This should give the guys something to watch when I walk down the stairs’, she said. I told her to wait until I was down there so that I could watch as well, and observe the reactions of anyone who noticed.

Jayne came down the stairs slowly and several of the men watched, including the two she had been outside with, who obviously knew she had lost her panties. I don’t know what the others saw but I could see plenty from my position next to the staircase, she has a little gap at the top of her legs which means she can never close them tight together, even when stood with straight legs it was easy to slip a finger into her pussy. As her skirt moved I saw little flashes of naked pussy and her lips were still wet and slightly swollen, it was instant hard-on stuff.

Once back in the room Jayne grabbed the older guy and pulled him onto the dance floor, instantly putting her arms around his neck and plastering her hot body against his, placing her legs either side of his thigh so that she could rub her pussy against him. He placed his arms around her with one arm holding her lower back into him and the other lower down so that his hand was on her ass. They started moving around together, it was more of a dry fuck than a dance as they ground against each other. I asked one of the other woman to dance and we took up similar positions, I was pretty sure she could feel my half hard cock against her leg and she responded by grinding her pussy against me.

The hostess Sue turned the lighting down low and announced that the real party was now underway, she told everyone to enjoy themselves and make use of any of the rooms except their personnel bedroom which was out of bounds and locked. This was the point at which on every other occasion Jayne and me had left, so I was waiting to see what she would do. The lady I was dancing with pulled away and said she had to go as her husband did not want her to play, ‘Pity to waste a big cock like yours, one day I will change his mind’, kissed me on the cheek and went to her husband, as they left she looked over her shoulder at me and winked. Several other couples left as well leaving about 14/15 couples, three single girls and 6/8 single guys. I watched Jayne closely as she kept dancing, she looked at me and smiled, so I raised a hand to ask if we were leaving, she gave a little shake of her head and buried it back into his shoulder.

Jayne was obviously intending to stay, I wasn’t sure if she fully understood what may happen, but I wasn’t going to try and persuade her to leave. I was by this time actually wanting to see her fuck with someone else, I had butterfly’s in my stomach and my cock became harder at the thought, I hoped I wouldn’t stop her by becoming too jealous.

I went to get another drink from the kitchen and was waylaid by Sue who wondered why I was still here, so I related what had happened to Jayne in the garden. She laughed and her eyes brightened when she asked if I thought Jayne would play fully. I had no idea and told her so. Sue then said that if she had her way Jayne would play, there are quite a few here who have wanted to get her and you involved for some time. She leant back against the kitchen worktop and pulled me in close, doing exactly what Jayne had and putting her arms around my neck.

My hands went to her waist and she lifted her face to mine, we kissed, long and hard, our tongues intertwining as we became lost in driving our hips together, my hard cock pushing into her tummy just above her pussy mound, she ground against me and groaned in appreciation as she felt my cock through her thin dress. Our kissing became more frenzied, one of my hands came up to cup her breast, surprised to find she had no bra on, her hard nipple pressing against my palm as I fondled her hard nubs. She wasn’t as big as Jayne, probably 34c, but she had a toned supple body that was moving against me, grinding her hips hard into me as we stood. Sue pushed me away slightly and spun us around so that I was now leaning on the worktop, then using both hands she undid the button on my jeans and slide the zip down before opening the flaps, she then pushed both hands into my underwear and cupping my balls with one hand she grabbed my hard cock, squeezed it and rubbed up and down a couple of times, looking down to exam my prick she said, ‘I am going to have that inside me at some point tonight, I want to fuck you until you make me scream’, before she bent down and took the head into her mouth, giving it a quick suck before putting it back and zipping me up again. She then kissed me again and told me she had to get back to being the hostess before leaving me standing in the kitchen with the hardest cock I had ever had without fucking.

I stayed where I was as more people came in from the garden, two more couples and four more single men who I hadn’t counted before. They stopped for drinks and a chat, wanting to ask about me and Jayne still being there, were we really going to join in at last, most of them saying how they had hoped we would one day. A couple of them left and the others told me how the evening usually unfolded. The guys wanting to know about Jayne, what she liked, did she suck to completion and so on, explaining that if they knew what she would and wouldn’t do they could offer her pleasure without exceeding her limits, most of them surprised she was only just over 18yrs old.

When they found out her age I noticed a definite rise in the levels of interest in her, so I explained how she had been a virgin and as yet nobody else had fucked her, this being the first time she had even held a strange cock, telling them about her time in the garden and how she wanted to stay tonight after we normally left. The couple of ladies with them had noticed my hard cock when they first came in, they asked if Sue had been playing her games again? I had to tell them she had, one of them lent forwards and grabbed my still semi-hard cock and had a good feel before turning to her friends and announcing that she definitely wanted a bit of it before the night finished. I now had two woman wanting to fuck with me, and it had only been around twenty minutes since I had first arrived in the kitchen area. I noticed most of the guys had left the room leaving me with the women so I made my excuses telling them I wanted to go and find Jayne and see how she was getting on.

Walking back into the dining room I looked for her on the dance floor but couldn’t see her, so went off towards the other downstairs room, the large lounge towards the front of the house set out with the comfy chairs and sofas. As I approached the door I could hear what seemed to be several people in there, stepping into the room I could see that the comfy chairs were taken, all by couples with the wives and girlfriends sitting on the men’s laps. Most of them either naked or mostly undressed, some of the woman still wearing garter belts and stockings but very little else. A lot of other couples were standing together as pairs with single men scattered among them. Most were all looking across the room towards the large corner sofa unit, the only one’s not looking were engaged in various sexual actions. The room was well lit, somebody had put on every wall light plus the big chandelier in the middle, so I had no trouble seeing what had their attention.

One sofa had four guys sitting on it, all naked and playing with their hard cocks, their heads turned watching the action on the other part of the corner unit. Jayne was half laying half sitting between the two guys she had been in the garden with, the older guy sitting behind her towards the far end of the sofa supporting her body in a half sitting position. The other guy was sitting towards the middle and had one of her legs over his shoulders, the other leg was spread sideways with the foot on the floor.

Sitting on the floor holding her ankle another guy gripped her knee to keep her legs spread wide apart.

Because Jayne had previously lost her knickers her very wet shaved pussy was fully on display as her little mini skirt was now also missing. She was naked from the waist down. The older guy was holding her white top up over her head so she couldn’t see who was watching or doing what to her. As we all watched he undid the front clasp of her bra and pulled the straps from her shoulders, pulling it up to join her top around her head. Her big 38c tits came into full view, looking even bigger because of her young lithe body. I could see her breathing was ragged, her taut tummy trembling slightly with excitement as fingers began to play with her tits and big brown nipples, those lovely dark nubs sticking up nearly an inch and looked rock hard. As fingers brushed across her hard nipples I heard Jayne gasp and her body shook a she pushed her breasts further up towards the hands caressing them. Jayne had now been stripped naked from the neck down, but still had no idea who was doing what to her.

The guy holding her knee started to run the fingers of his other hand up along the smooth sensitive flesh of her inner thigh, stopping before he reached her pussy and using one finger he traced around her vagina lips, brushed it across her swollen clit and down the other side, making Jayne thrust her hips towards them both at that end, desperately trying to encourage then to finger her sopping wet pussy.

Everybody could see her moisture beginning to seep from between her vagina outer lips that were swollen with her excitement. The guy holding her other leg over his shoulder now used his fingers on her leg, again running them over her sensitive flesh, his fingers opening her pussy to show the room just how wet she was. I could hear her moans and gasps as her tits and pussy were being played with.

I could feel the sexual tension in the room, everybody was watching intently, wanting to see Jayne fingered and fucked but hoping they would draw it out for the audience.

Like all the men there my cock was as hard as anyone’s, probably even harder, as I watched my young wife being prepared for what was obviously going to be the fucking of her life, by what would seem to be most of the men present. Just then someone called my name, it was Sue sitting with her husband Danny, she was sideways on his lap, completely naked with his hard cock sticking up between her legs.

She was playing with her nipple with one hand and the other was slowly wanking Danny’s cock as she rubbed her clit against it. She stopped long enough to wave me over, so I moved around the room to join them until I was standing next to their chair. Sue brought a hand up and fondled my hard cock through my jeans, looking up at me she commented on the fact my cock was really hard so I obviously

had no problem watching Jayne being stripped and played with. I agreed with her, adding that I wanted to see her being fucked to bring a fantasy to life for me. Sue then told me that she had earlier tried to get Jayne naked so that Sue could play with her before the guys became involved but Jayne had refused telling Sue she had never been touched by another woman and didn’t want too right then. Sue had then conspired with the men present to get Jayne involved with a group of guys, it had taken about 20 minutes to get to this stage where Jayne was now being fondled and aroused which is why everybody was watching to see what would happen. They were deliberately keeping her top covering her head so that she would have no idea who was touching her at any one time.

I realized that this could be an opportunity to play to one of Jayne’s favorite things. Soon after we first started having regular sex Jayne would ask me to hold her arms above her head while I fucked her and to suck and nibble her nipples at the same time. When I asked why she admitted that she liked the feeling of not being in control, of being held down while being fucked hard, this had graduated to me often using some soft rope we acquired and tying her wrists to the top of the bed and then teasing her, bringing her close to orgasm before I fucked her hard and fast. It always made her have huge orgasms.

I told Sue about this and she gave me a big grin. Telling us to wait she left the room, returning a few minutes later dangling a pair of leather wrist cuffs from one hand, they were joined together by a leather strap about 6 inches long. Putting a finger to her lips to tell everyone not to say a word she walked across to the sofa area, still naked and swinging her hips as she went. Bending over to flash her pussy at us she leaned in and whispered to the older guy playing with Jayne’s tits and holding her top in place at the same time. He laid her further down across his lap, making Jayne arch her back by pulling her arms further over her head. This of course had the effect of pushing her firm 38c tits up, the big brown nipples standing erect ready to be sucked and nibbled, holding her arms in place so that Sue could buckle the straps around Jayne’s wrists. I waited to see if she would object, but just then one of the guys pushed two fingers into her wet cunt, all we heard was a low moan escape from Jayne’s lips as his thumb came into contact with her engorged clit. The two guys playing with her pussy then used their fingers to open her vagina showing everyone just how wet she was, they then pulled back on her clit hood, opening it up as well and making her red clit pop out exposing it to the air and the people watching. My cock was now rock hard and I had to open my jeans to release it from its confines as it was by now almost painful with the blood pumping into the shaft and head. I stood there watching the scene before me, playing with my cock, wanking it slowly. Looking around I was not the only guy doing exactly the same thing, and a lot of the women were either helping them or playing with their own pussies as they watched as well.

This was turning into a sex show with Jayne at the center, they now had her with her wrists cuffed, arms stretched above her head being held by Sue but her face still covered. The top of her body was arched across one guys lap, her tits thrust right up in the air, the nipples hard and erect as he sucked and bit gently on them. Her right leg was hooked up on the back of the sofa, being held in place by another guy who was kneeling between her open thighs. Her left leg was being held down towards the floor, her legs being held as wide apart as possible with her hips just on the sofa’s edge, making her pussy mound thrust upwards , her pussy and clit hood being opened up while the guy between her thighs was finger fucking her. Jayne was moaning and gasping, thrusting her hips towards the fingers fucking her, bucking her hips as best she could. It was obvious to everyone that having her wrists cuffed and her arms held was turning her on to the point where she would now orgasm very quickly.

A woman’s voice called out, ‘Come on guys, the girl needs fucking right now, get yourselves ready and remember just three minutes each first time around’. This was news to me and I looked at Danny to see what was going on. He explained that when Jayne had not wanted to play with Sue and a couple of the other woman they had concocted a plan that they would get her to this point, then every guy there would get three minutes of fucking her. Obviously most of them would not cum in that time, but a few probably would as they would have been brought close by some of the other girls. Once Jayne had been initiated by every guy there she was free to fuck with whoever she wanted too.

The thought of Jayne being fucked by something more than 25 guys one after the other blew my mind, alright it was only for 3 minutes each but that was still a lot of fucking for a young 18yr old girl to take.

I almost called a halt, but at that moment the first guy pushed his hard cock into my wife. Jayne reacted immediately, everybody heard her loud moans as her body started to undulate in unison with him, fucking right back at him as he plunged in and out of her wet pussy. Within a couple of minutes she had her first orgasm from fucking with a cock other than mine, her screams of ecstasy letting us all know that there would be no turning back from this point.

Sue now pulled her top and bra up to her tied wrists allowing Jayne to see who was doing what to her, but Sue still kept her arms in place and Jayne looked across the room to where I stood slowly wanking and waiting for my turn with her. I don’t know if she really saw me or just saw everyone watching and the guys arranging themselves in some sort of order ready to fuck her but her reaction to seeing all those hard cocks and naked men and women was to buck her hips even harder to try and make the guy cum for her. He didn’t but his time was up, he pulled out and the next in line took his place, pushing his hard cock straight into her ready and willing body. By now other guys were helping to hold her, taking turns to suck her hard nipples, quite a few also biting and nibbling on them, others were also running hands over her body, playing with her hard clit as she was being fucked. Fingers running over her taut tummy as her hips undulated. Sue had left them too it, different guys holding her arms in place as she was gang-banged. I lost count of how many guys fucked her, she orgasmed many times, she sucked loads of different cocks, some of the guys cum inside of her, some of them cum in her mouth, some cum over her tits and bodies, but all of them stuck with the plan of a maximum 3 minutes of actual fucking her pussy at any one time. I was pretty sure that some of them came around for a second go.

When I got my turn I could see her pussy was open, spunk was running out of her and dribbling down between her ass cheeks, it looked to me as if her ass had also taken some fingering as well, I could see signs that it was slightly open as well. As I placed my cock at the entrance to her well used pussy she took the cock she was sucking out of her mouth, then told me to fuck her as hard as I could, to make her cum before I finished. At her words I plunged as hard and deep as I could into her willing body, my cock only coming to a halt only when my pubic hair crashed into her red swollen and tender clit. Jayne cried out and grasped onto the two cocks she was holding in each hand, I bent my head to suck a hard nipple into my mouth, biting down on it and sucking as Jayne bucked her body beneath me. I knew from experience that she was about to orgasm very soon and increased my thrusts into her, making sure that when I was right inside of her, grinding my pubic hair against her clit as she screamed out yet another orgasm. This made my balls tighten and I increased my pace, my cock swelling as my own orgasm stated to swell in my balls, I could feel all of my previous playing and watching building up into a tremendous outpouring of cum. I exploded into my young wife’s pussy, my cum hitting hard into her pussy as she gripped my cock with her vagina walls giving me a great feeling of tightness as I fucked her as deeply as I could. As I slowly subsided and fell across Jayne she whispered in my ear, telling me she couldn’t believe what was happening, but she wanted it to carry on, and I should go and enjoy myself with some of the others.

I sat back and slowly pulled my still semi-hard cock out of my wife, vacating her well used pussy for the next guy. As I moved away she was already being fucked again, her willing body adjusting to move under the next hard cock. Her mouth was opening ready for her to suck another cock, I watched as it slid between her lips, taking a good amount into her mouth before it was pulled out and he started fucking her mouth at the same time. I went off to find some action elsewhere.

During that night I fucked with several other women, obviously not cumming with them all, there are limits to any mans ability to orgasm, but there are many ways to satisfy a lady who wants to cum, beside fucking her. That night I learned a truth, that most woman are capable of fucking with many guys and having orgasms with them, far more than any single man can. I went back to check on Jayne a few times. She had been released from her cuffs and seemed to be in different positions with different guys each time. I also noticed that she had also been fucked in her ass at some point, when I looked her ass ring was open and had cum in it.

The bigger surprise happened when I went to find her one time and she had moved rooms, I eventually found her on a big double bed. They had tied her spreadeagled on the bed with Sue and another older girl kneeling either side of her. I had obviously arrived just after they had finished tying her, she had a blindfold made from a silk scarf around her eyes. I guessed she had been tied by the guys standing around watching, and was obviously expecting to be fucked by them in one of her favorite fantasies of being helpless to stop them doing anything they wanted to her.

Because of the blindfold Jayne had no idea who was doing what to her, so the two girls lent forward and started to suck her nipples and run their hands over her body. At the first contact Jayne gave a quick intake of breath at the unexpected touch, but quickly relaxed. As the girls continued to suck and fondle her tits, they let their hands wander down her tummy and over her pubic mound, giving the little patch of hair small tugs as they went. Not touching her pussy their hands started to explore her inner thighs, running their hands down to her knees and back up again, just brushing past her wet open pussy without actually touching it. Jayne was now breathing hard in small gasps of pleasure as each new sensation ran through her raw nerve ends to her brain, causing her to wriggle away from the erotic touches that were threatening to overwhelm her already heightened senses. The scene before us watchers was as erotic and sensual as any we had seen before, Jayne’s squirming making it look like she was trying to escape her bonds to stop the exquisite torture they were putting her through.

After a few minutes the girls progressed their touches to actually making contact with Jayne’s outer pussy lips, they looked red and swollen from all the use her willing cunt had taken. Her vagina was almost pulsing, it was actually opening up like a flower in bloom as her vaginal muscles contracted and released with the feelings running through it, small amounts of seminal fluid from her previous fucking’s mixed with her own juices and were leaking out as her pussy pulsed. Sue now moved around and knelt between Jayne’s wide spread legs before bending forwards with her ass in the air. Sue started to kiss around Jayne’s pussy mound, letting her mouth progress slowly down towards her pussy as

Jayne’s breath started to come in small gasps of pure pleasure, the other girl continued working on her nipples and breasts, squeezing and fondling the soft orbs, pinching and pulling at her long erect dark brown nipples as she started to kiss and nibble at Jayne’s neck and ear. The result of all of this stimulation was like an electric shock on Jayne’s body, she was thrusting her hips up, trying desperately to get Sue’s fingers deeper inside of her. Her gasps of pleasure were coming closer and closer together and her body began to shake slightly as yet another orgasm started to build in her. I was amazed, after all the cock she had already had fucking her I thought that another orgasm would have been out of reach, but it appeared that my young bride was currently on a never ending cycle of sexual ecstasy and debauchery.

Sue now bent her head further and started to lick at Jayne’s clit, sucking it into her mouth, then pulling back, still sucking hard and extending that swollen bud before it popped out to return back to its little hiding place in her pussy. Sue kept up her sweet torture of Jayne’s clit until Jayne lost complete control, going into a huge orgasm, her body arching up off the bed, contractions running through her taut frame as wave after wave of pure pleasure surged through her young body, screaming her ecstasy for everyone to hear and appreciate. As she slowly subsided back onto the bed with small shudders still running through her they removed her blindfold so that she could look around. I watched as she noticed the guys standing watching, then she looked down the length of her body, seeing for the first time the girl sucking her nipple. Her eyes traveled lower to where Sue was still sucking and licking her pussy, the sudden realization that it was a woman who had just brought her to orgasm made her eyes widen. Jayne let her head fall back on the bed and gasped out, ‘Oh God, Oh God, that was so good, it was incredible, I can’t believe it’.

I quickly got behind Sue, her pussy was very, very wet and open, ripe for fucking. Placing my hard cock at the entrance I slowly wiped it up and down to gather some liquid and then started to push the head into that willing cunt. Sue reacted by looking back at me, then gave me a wicked grin before arching her back and pushing back towards me to encourage me to start fucking her. I began with long steady strokes, slowly building up the speed and pressure to the point were I was pulling out almost the full length before plunging back in until my pubic bone crashed against her body, the full 9 inches was fully embedded into her body. Sue responded by pushing back just as hard, all thoughts of licking Jayne’s pussy now forgotten as she started to tighten her muscles around my plunging weapon. Someone had placed a pillow behind Jayne’s head so that she could watch me fucking Sue between her spread thighs and at the same time watch her nipples being sucked and nibbled.

The sensations from fucking Sue began to run through my body, I knew Sue was close as well, her pussy was clenching my cock harder and harder as her own orgasm also built. Together we started fucking each other harder and harder, I could watch my cock plunging into her cunt as we fucked, she had one hand between her legs frigging her clit with frantic motions as she reached her climax, her pussy convulsing and squeezing down on my prick as her body shook and she cried out in full voice as her orgasm ripped through her body. Hearing and seeing this, added to the clutching and contracting of her pussy, brought my climax on as well, crying out and thrusting my cock hard into her before releasing my hot cum as deeply as possible inside of her body. As we subsided we collapsed across Jayne’s spread thighs and body, all three of us exhausted from our exertions.

When I looked around there were a lot of hard cocks on display, so we quickly untied Jayne and then the three girls, Sue, Jayne and Anne (I found out her name later) all laid side by side across the bed, their legs raised inviting the guys to fuck them. They had plenty of takers and as I stood back all three of them were being fucked at the same time. Other guys had gone around to the other side of the bed and the girls were all happily sucking and wanking cocks as well. I watched my lovely Jayne as she performed yet again, my mind wondering just what sort of beast had I unleashed within her, given all the sex she had had already I was amazed she was still willing to take more.

We finally left to go home at 11am the next day, both of us exhausted but in a happy sexual daze from everything we had experienced. We were both fairly quiet in the taxi but when we arrived home we raced to our bedroom and started fucking each other in a frenzy of lust at what we had done. Laying totally spent afterwards we spent hours talking it through, constantly interrupted by playing with each other as particular memories surfaced and our bodies responded. We were in fact over-stimulated and just couldn’t have controlled what we were doing even if we had wanted to. The best parts being when we told each other what we had seen when the other one was fucking or being fucked. Jayne had no idea that she had effectively fucked with close to thirty different guys, a lot of them more than once.

The session with the two girls had changed her mind about having sex with other women as well, she defiantly wanted to try that again. We finally showered before falling into an exhausted sleep.

Jayne had released her inner slut and we had many occasions when we had adventures, from gang-bangs to swapping with other couples, to showing off her incredible body by flashing to other men and woman. She took to sunbathing topless both in our garden and on beaches, she even posed for a local camera club, but that’s another story if anyone would like to hear about it. I still have the resulting images and they are good to look at.

We did go to other parties to indulge ourselves many times over the 11yrs we were married. Our marriage ended because my work kept me away from home for longer and longer periods. Jayne simply got fed-up with dealing with the home and our two kids on her own, we parted as friends and still see each other occasionally.

Jayne - Innocence Lost was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Jayne And The Helpful Neighbour

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

Jayne was 18yrs old at that time, so she was now only 20yrs old. She still looked the same, in fact if possible even better. Still attractive without being what I would call classically beautiful. Because of our varied sex life she had toned her body and had a lovely taut tummy, her figure was now 36c-22-34, 5’6’’ tall with long shapely legs, large brown eyes and long brunette hair. She had also taken to shaving her pussy completely, much to my delight as I could spend lots of time using my oral skills on that wonderfully tight haven of hers.

So let me set the background to what happened for you readers. There had been a bit of a storm wind the previous night and as a result one of our fences had been damaged and was lying in bits over the rear garden. I told Jayne I would try to get someone round to look at it later today but if she could pick up what bits she was able to I would see about the rest when I got home. We kissed as I left the house and went off to work, Jayne was still in her dressing gown. She went through her normal morning routine, slipped on her knickers and jeans, a woolen top and went into the rear garden. She was just about to start picking up broken pieces of fence when our next door neighbor, a nice man called Tom, who we got on with very well, aged about sixty and who lived alone, stepped through the hole where the fence had been. He asked Jayne if he could help and between them they picked up all the broken pieces and stacked them in the front garden ready to be taken away.

Jayne was obviously very grateful for his help and invited him in for a cup of tea to thank him, which he was happy to accept. As they sat chatting he asked if we had someone to repair the fence, Jayne told him, ‘No’ but that I was hoping to arrange something while at work. Tom told her he knew a couple of brothers who were carpenters and general handymen by trade, older guys he had known for years, who had done all of his fences for him, would she like him to call them? Jayne gratefully accepted his offer so he went to his house to get the number and phone them.

Meanwhile I phoned home to tell Jayne I was having no luck as there had been a lot of property damage during the night and everyone was giving priority to people’s homes rather than minor issues, so we would have to wait. Tom came back and told her the same, but the two brothers did agree to come over on Saturday to do the job, if Tom took the measurements and let them know, so they could pick up the materials prior to coming over. Jayne happily agreed and called me back to tell me, it was a relief to know we were sorted for the repairs.

Saturday came around and sure enough the guys, Dave and Brian turned up in their truck with their trailer all loaded up with materials and started work. Dave and Brian were in the 38/48 age bracket with very fit bodies due to the manual nature of their work. Friday the weather had changed and Saturday was blue skies and sunshine so they worked with no tops on, as did Tom who came around to help as well, I also stripped off my shirt and worked alongside them. They were great, very efficient, and we had the job done by mid-afternoon. They had even loaded the broken fencing into their trailer to take away, saving me another job. Jayne was in her element, watching four men working stripped to the waist. I noticed that she had changed into her high-cut denim shorts, they showed her superb legs off to advantage, and when she bent over to pick things up even a little bit of bum cheek. She also had on a loose cut-off top that exposed her taut young belly to us, with floppy sandals on her feet. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail on top of her head. She looked the proverbial country girl with massive sex appeal, and she knew it. Walking backwards and forwards, bring us cups of tea and sandwiches, even beers at lunchtime. The guys could hardly not look, I saw many furtive looks when they thought I was busy, but who could blame them. They had a 20yr old hot bodied girl right in front of their eyes, it was a wonder the job got done at all, but it did and we were very grateful to them.

We asked them how much we owed them, but they refused payment for their work, just accepting the money for materials, telling us that Tom had asked them as a favor so there was no way they were taking money for their work. We tried to protest but they insisted, so Jayne then suggested that as they would not take payment then we would take them for drinks tonight and they had better not refuse. All three of them agreed and a time was set for 8pm that evening, giving everyone time to go home, shower, change and arrive back. They left so me and Jayne went for our showers, falling onto the bed afterwards where Jayne was very turned on. I asked her why, she told me she had deliberately been parading around in front of the guys as it turned her on knowing they had been looking, all of the bending down had been for their benefit as well, she knew that her loose top was flopping down and her nipples were exposed to whoever was facing her as the neckline dropped away. It had all resulted in a very wet and willing pussy, and she was looking forward to tonight. That should have warned me, but I was too busy playing with her nipples and getting ready to plunge a hard cock into her to properly absorb what she meant.

Jayne went up to shower again and get herself ready. I had gone ahead and returned to sit in the lounge, so I poured us both large G&T’s, taking Jayne’s up to her. I found some music and put the stereo system on low while I waited for our guest’s to arrive. Tom, Dave and Brian all turned up together promptly at 8pm, having met next door in Tom’s house first. The brothers telling me that they had arranged to stay with Tom that night. I made them all drinks and we sat outside on the patio as it was a nice warm night.

When Jayne arrived at the patio doors leading into the garden, we all turned to look, my immediate thought was, ‘wow’, she had made a real effort. She was wearing her bright yellow summer dress, the type that was very popular then, a mini dress that finished about 6inches above her knee’s, pleated with a wide white leather belt round her small waist. The dress had big yellow buttons all the way down the front, the top was cut in a ‘V’ shape with wide lapels, the back of the lapels turned up behind her neck. She had left the two top buttons undone, emphasizing her ample 36c bust and showing a good amount of cleavage. Her long brunette hair was again done in a high ponytail and hanging down her back, she had taken real care with her make-up, dark red lips, black eyelashes and eye liner making the most of her liquid brown eyes. She had on white shoes to match her belt with ankle straps and six inch heels that made her legs look very long, the thin black stocking she had on making her well shaped calves and legs stand out, the dress molding her thighs as she walked. Simply put, she was sex on legs with a big smile to match. We all said hello, then sat goggle eyed as she walked towards us, going to each person in turn and kissing them on the cheek before sitting opposite me in the spare chair. I finally found my voice and asked if she wanted another G&T, asking the others at the same time. Taking glasses with me I went to make the drinks while they started talking.

Jayne was laughing about something one of them had said and threw her head back making her breasts stand out, I realized then that she had no bra on, her nipples were pushing against the material of her dress and as she laughed her breast’s shook slightly, making the effect even more obvious to all three of them. I knew the we were in for an interesting evening. Leaving the house in their four wheel drive Toyota we went off into the night with nothing planned, we had agreed to see where we ended up. The two brothers sat in the front and Jayne sat in the back between me and Tom, giving me a quick flash of stocking tops and bare thigh as she climbed in and wriggled across the seat. We finally settled on going to a local club that would open at 9pm so that we could bag some good seats, which we did when we went in. It was a bit quiet still but we settled down in our little area which consisted of a bench seat with a table in front of it fixed to the floor and a couple of chairs facing it. Jayne insisted on sitting between the two brothers on the bench leaving me and Tom with the seats. We stayed there for about three hours, all of us dancing with Jayne at different times as she was the only girl in our group. Nobody seemed very interested in finding any other girls to join us as Jayne was well on form, flirting with the guys and touching their arms as she spoke to them, leaning forwards to show plenty of cleavage. When dancing they all found opportunities to feel her ass through her dress and the dancing when slow numbers came on was very close and intimate, which only served to turn Jayne on even more, making her nipples hard and forming nice tents in the yellow dress material.

We left about midnight as it was becoming very noisy and crowded, the suggestion being that we would go back to Tom’s place for nightcaps. In the car-park Dave climbed behind the wheel with Brian in the front passenger seat, I got into one side of the rear as Tom was helping Jayne step up into the other side, she again wriggled across the seat to the middle and I was very sure that Tom had a good view of her stocking tops and even possibly her thong as she made no effort to keep her dress down. Settling into our seats before driving off Jayne said she should give each of them a kiss for their help today, she didn’t want to do it outside of our house in case the neighbors were being nosy. A suggestion that went down very well with all three of them. Dave asked if that was Ok with me, so I told them I had no problem if Jayne wanted to kiss them, I was fine with it. At this point he hadn’t even started the car. Jayne took my assent as her cue and standing up she leant forward over the front seats putting her arms around both their necks and giving me and Tom a great view of her nylon clad legs as her dress rode up at the back, we could even see stocking tops and just a hint of bare flesh. I saw Tom’s eyes riveted to the display Jayne was giving us.

Jayne started by kissing Dave, who had half turned in his driver’s seat towards her, I don’t know what he was expecting but I don’t think it was the full blown snog he was getting, Jayne locked her mouth on his using her hand to grab the hair on the back of his head to pull him in. From my seat behind him I could see Jayne was going for the full tongue treatment as she worked her mouth around his. She was also moving her hips and body as she got fully into what she was doing. Tom looked at me, I could see the surprise on his face at this new development, here was his hot young neighbor snogging a man old enough to be her father as though her life depended on it, and giving him a great show of legs and stocking tops as she did so. I sat back to enjoy what I knew would become a very sexually charged situation if Jayne had her way, she had dressed to please and seemed determined to reap her reward. Jayne pulled away from Dave, giving him a last little peck on his lips before turning her attention to Brian, who watching what had happened with his brother was prepared for the same treatment, Jayne did not disappoint him, repeating her actions while pulling his head hard into her own. I heard a groan escape from Dave’s lips as he watched and I saw his hand moving up and towards Jayne’s ample 36c bust. As I watched he slipped it into the ‘V’ top of her dress coming into contact with bare flesh and what I knew would be a rock hard nipple, as his fingers explored her Jayne took a deep breath and Dave muttered, ‘What a woman, beautiful and sexy, you are a very lucky guy’.

I noticed movement under Jayne’s dress as I looked towards Tom, who was watching all of this with increased interest. There was only one thing that could be causing the movement, one of the brothers had a hand up her skirt from in front and was playing with her pussy. I had to see this for myself as my big thrill was watching Jayne being sexually active with other guy’s, especially in new and unexpected situations. Taking the hem of her mini dress I raised it up and over her back to reveal to Tom and me what was happening.

Sure enough, a big hand was cupping Jayne’s pubic mound and a finger was inserted between her thighs toying with her pussy lips through the white thong she was wearing. I decided I needed to help by removing her thong to give the probing finger full access, so I took both sides of her thong and started to pull it down over her hips. Tom took the hint and helped from his side as between us we slowly slide it down over her ass cheeks exposing her puckered anal ring to us as it slid lower. The hand owner, realizing what was happening, pulled back enough to allow the thong to slip out from underneath the probing fingers as me and Tom now slide it even lower. Jayne was now glued to Brian’s mouth as she felt herself being exposed to us, bending slightly at the knee’s to make her legs narrow so that we could pull her thong further down until we had reached her ankles. I could hear Jayne gasping and a low moan of pleasure escaped from her lips as she turned her attentions back to Dave. Tom and me took it in turns holding a slim ankle, lifting it up to remove a leg from her thong. When we had released her legs I tucked her thong into my pocket and we both took a leg each and encouraged her to spread them apart. We each now had one of her legs between ours, so we shuffled apart spreading her wide and allowing the probing hand and fingers free access to what was by now a very wet pussy. I could see that as the finger probed her pussy to the first knuckle that her outer lips had opened slightly, exposing the bright pink interior of a fully aroused woman, glistening with her vaginal juices, ready to be fucked hard. Both me and Tom ran our fingers up the inside of her spread thigh’s, trailing them along the soft flesh above her stocking tops, making Jayne wriggle and moan in ecstasy as she felt us brush her pussy lips. I leaned forward to kiss the soft smooth skin of the ass cheek closest to me, giving it a light bite with my teeth and getting another gasp from Jayne, who had given up on the kissing and was simply letting her head hang down between them while she enjoyed being molested.

Tom now began to play with her pussy as well, he moved the finger probing her and opened her up using two fingers, her erect clit popped into view, standing up red and ready from the surrounding hood flesh. He then guided the finger to her clit and encouraged it to rub around in circles, we still had no idea if it was Dave’s or Brian’s hand. It didn’t really matter as I could see they had unbuttoned the top of her dress and pulled it apart, her breasts hanging down and her big nipples being rolled and pulled between their fingers, their rough, calloused work-men’s hands cupping and squeezing her lovely soft breasts. By now Jayne was moving her body in unison with what was happening to her, her breathing becoming ragged as she absorbed the waves of pleasure engulfing her. She now had four men all playing with various erotic zones, fingers probing her wet pussy and hard hands fondling her breast’s, she was becoming more and more excited. I knew the signs very well, Jayne was about to orgasm for us, all it would take was one more thing and she would lose complete control of herself.

It was Tom who brought on a crashing climax for her, he ran two fingers up and around her pussy lips, then very slowly he started to insert them into her cunt, pushing in alongside each other until they had reached their full depth. As he did this Jayne’s hips started to move in counter point to his probing fingers, and her body started to convulse as her orgasm started deep inside of her. I watched Tom finger fuck my young wife, his fingers plunging in and out of her tight pussy as Jayne raised her head, thrusting her breasts forward into the hard hands squeezing and grasping her nipples and tits. The other finger working her clit in circular motions at the same time. Jayne tensed her body, all movement stopping as wave after wave of pure pleasure coursed through her, holding on to the moment for as long as she could before thrusting hard back against the fingers fucking her in total abandon, her full release and orgasm coursing through her, making her arch her back even more and push down as hard as she could with her hips to engulf Tom’s fingers to their full extent. Crying out in an almost primal scream as her body convulsed completely out of control. It was lucky the windows and doors were closed or I am sure people would have arrived to see what was happening where we were parked.

Jayne collapsed back onto the seat between Tom and me, her legs spread wide, the buttons on her dress undone down to the waist and her bra-less tits out on display, the dark brown nipples hard and sticking right out, her body still jerking in post orgasmic surges, her breathing ragged and deep, coming in short gasps as she slowly recovered her senses. As always when she climaxed she was oblivious to anything else, it was almost like her mind shut down, registering only the feelings coursing through her body and mind. My young 20yr old near nympo wife was again in her element, wanting more and more sexual release now that she had started. Slowly opening her eyes she spoke for the first time since she had started kissing Dave, saying to all three of use, ‘Just take me somewhere and fuck me, right now’.

We all looked at each other, I could almost hear their brains whirling as they tried desperately to come up with an answer to Jayne’s request. Our place was out as we had an open plan front garden and the neighbors could see everything until we walked in and shut the front door. Tom had the same issue, being our next door neighbor. I presumed Dave and Brian were probably married, so I guessed their places were out. Tom came up with a solution, he knew of a dogging site just outside of the town in a car park leading to a beach. He had been there a couple of times to watch couples and small groups playing, Beside the car park itself there were picnic tables in a small group on a pathway to the beach, this seemed to be where people who wanted to be watched would go. I could almost hear Jayne’s interest perk up at the words watching and open air fucking. She urged us to get going, quickly, so Dave started off in a hurry. We arrived within 15 minutes, Dave switching off his headlights and pulling into the car park, stopping at the far side. While we were traveling Jayne spent her time sucking Tom’s cock and letting me and Brian finger her sopping wet pussy. I had also eased her out of her dress, all she had on was black stockings, white suspender belt and white shoes, her naked shaved pussy outlined by the stockings and belt straps.

Dave stopped and I looked around, there were about a dozen cars there, most seemed empty but one was defiantly seeing some action, a Mercedes estate with the rear hatch door open, a group gathered around, this looked very much like our thing, Jayne being the total exhibitionist by now, loving the whole thing about flaunting her body and being watched fucking. We all stepped out, Tom with his cock still hard and sticking up out of his trouser’s as Jayne held on to it. Tom and Jayne led as we walked across to the pathway, Jayne walking beside him, nearly naked and swaying her hips, still holding Tom’s cock. She was not going to allow a hard cock out of her grasp if she didn’t have too.

Some of the group by the Mercedes looked round to see what was happening, they almost did a double take at what they saw, a young near naked girl holding onto a cock and leading four older men towards the beach path, I didn’t look to see if anyone followed.

We found the picnic tables, there were eight in a rough rectangle, they were the type made of wooden slates with attached benches for seats, very sturdy and built to last outdoors, ideal for our purposes. They were lit by the nearby streetlights from the road, not brightly, but certainly good enough to see any action. Jayne led us to one on the far edge, when she reached it she sat Tom down and leaning over she asked him when he had last fucked a woman, he admitted it had been about 5 yrs, bearing in mind his age of 60+ yrs, I was not surprised. Jayne turned to the rest of us and told us we could wait, she wanted Tom to go first. Keeping him sat down she turned her back to him and gripping his hard cock slowly bent her knee’s until she felt his cock-head touching her wet pussy. Moving her hips in little circles she started to lower herself onto it. I watched his thick veined cock slowly disappear into probably the tightest, youngest pussy he had probably had for many years.

Jayne was biting her lower lip as Tom gripped her waist to help her move slowly up and down his cock, I could see the wetness on it as it pulled out. Jayne held it right at the entrance of her pussy before it popped out and then with a gasp of pleasure she plunged right down onto his cock, driving it as deeply as it would go into her hot vagina. As soon as she reached the bottom and his pubic hairs were touching her pussy lips she started humping him in earnest. Plunging up and down, sometimes swinging her hips in a circular motion as she ground hard against him on his lap. The three of us stood watching, we all had hard cocks in our hands and Jayne was watching us watching her as she fucked. Her tits were bouncing around so she grabbed them and started pulling and pinching her nipples, making them hard, the surrounding aureole puckering up with her excitement. Tom leaned back against the table taking Jayne with him, she had to stop her plunging as she was now bent slightly backwards, exposing her pussy with Tom’s cock embedded in it to us all, and anyone else watching.

We could see her more clearly now, her pussy lips stretched around his big veined cock, which was coated in her wetness, because Jayne was now being supported by Tom she raised her feet onto the bench, her legs as wide apart as possible and started to frig her swollen clit, her fingers almost a blur as she brought herself to the point of no return. We could clearly see her vagina pulsing to grip him hard as her excitement grew and grew towards her climax, her breathing was ragged, her mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy as tremors ran through her body as her orgasm peaked. Jayne was plunging down on Tom’s cock as he pushed up into her, her nipples standing out in hard peaks as Tom’s hand gripped her hips and plunged her hard down onto his veined cock both of them crying out as they orgasmed together, a writhing intertwining of two lust filled bodies. We watched Tom’s cock pulsing as he emptied his sperm into Jayne’s wet and willing pussy, a mix of her juices and his sperm squirting out around his cock as Jayne’s pussy contracted and pulsed as she continued to buck and squirm against him. All around us I could hear gasps and groans as other watchers joined in with their joint orgasmic pleasure, a lot of sperm was being shot over the sand of the picnic area. I could dimly see some of the watchers brave enough to come closer in the streetlight spilling across the scene. I was surprised to see two couples as well as the usual men I expected to watch, the ladies wearing longish coats but both of them naked from the waist down and frantically frigging themselves while their partners wanked beside them. All of us watching as Jayne slowly subsided onto Tom who was again holding her up and back, his hands gripping her tits and rolling her nipples as small shudders continued through her body.

Dave spoke first, ‘Fuck this’, he said, moving forward with his cock sticking out, Brian also moved towards Jayne and Tom so I joined them. The three of us lifted Jayne off of Tom, moving around so that she was now laying on her back along the length of the picnic table, her legs hanging wide apart and down, her shaved pussy mound clearly visible to everyone thrusting up from her hips. Her pussy gaping open, Tom’s sperm coating the inner lips and beginning to dribble from her still pulsing vagina, she was obviously still in the throes of her slowly subsiding climax. The four of us worked in unison as me and Tom took a leg each, lifting them up we pushed her knees towards her hips, opening her wide for our watchers and ready for Dave’s engorged member.

Dave’s cock was slightly bigger than Tom’s, heavier looking, thicker and with big swollen veins standing out along it’s length as it jerked in anticipation of plunging into Jayne’s well fucked pussy. We held her steady and Brian moved with one knee on the bench seat to her left hand side, offering Jayne his cock to play with. Seeing this she moved her body across so that her head was on the edge of the table. Opening her mouth she took the swollen head between her lips, cupping his balls with her left hand and grasping the shaft with her right she pulled his cock into her mouth, closing her red lips around it before beginning to suck and wank him. Dave was now between her raised and open legs, pushing the big mushroom head of his cock into her cunt as he pushed forwards with his hips, making Jayne gasp out load as she felt the new intrusion.

I could almost feel the presence of our watchers pressing forward to get a good view of Jayne being fucked again as she sucked hard on Brian’s cock, the wetness of her mouth making the shaft shiny in the lighting. Tom and me each holding an ankle as she used our grip to move her hips to ensure that Dave could get full penetration into her vagina. We both used our free hands to pinch and roll her nipples, sometimes tugging on them as well, making Jayne squirm and gasp as tremors shook her body time and time again. Jayne was in her element, being fucked hard in a slightly submissive position while fingers and hands toyed with her body and nipples. I saw that my multi orgasmic wife was quickly getting close to yet another screaming climax. I could feel the familiar tremble starting, hear her gasping for breath around the cock in her mouth as she bucked and shook beneath us. Her hands still working on Brian’s balls and cock as she brought him closer and closer to his own climax.

From experience I knew she wanted them both to orgasm with her at the same time, if she succeeded it would be very loud, our watchers being left in no doubt at all about Jayne cumming yet again. Dave was now fucking her hard and deep, I watched his wet cock slamming into Jayne time and time again, pulling out to almost it’s full length before plunging balls deep into her, grinding his pubic hairs against her pussy lips. I placed my hand on her tummy, I could actually feel Dave’s cock moving under my fingertips, Jayne feeling my hand gasped out ‘Do it, do it, please, do it’. I knew what she wanted, probably her most favorite thing of all, having my fingers flick and rub her swollen clit as she was being fucked hard. I let my fingers drift downwards slowly, I didn’t want Dave to think this was about anything else except giving Jayne pleasure. Dave looked down at my hand, hearing Jayne’s words he looked at me and nodded for me to carry on realizing what she wanted.

I moved my fingers over her pussy mound until I could feel the wetness at the top of her vagina, dipping one finger into her pussy, feeling Dave’s cock moving in and out as he continued to fuck her. Taking a bit of her wetness I started a slow rotation of her clit, using my other hand to grip the flesh of her mound, pulling it up and back to expose completely that wonderful swollen red clit, standing up proud and ready for me. Using my finger I worked around and around it, occasionally rubbing right across the top of that sensitive bud. Jayne reacted almost immediately, pulling Brian’s cock from her mouth and screaming out, ‘Yes, Yes, Yes’, into the warm night air, arching her back and wanking Brian hard and fast. I knew she was cumming already as her body tensed in an arc, I could feel her taut stomach muscles moving under my hand as I fingered her even faster and harder. I could feel Dave’s cock ramming hard into her, his climax started by Jayne’s reaction to my frigging of her clit. He took over holding her legs as Tom had both hands on her tit’s pulling and pinching her nipples. Brian was wanking himself, pointing his cock at her open mouth as she started to scream out, her hand grasping and fondling his balls.

Jayne’s orgasm hit first in a bucking screaming surge as her body shook and vibrated in pure lust. Quickly followed by Brian, his cock shooting it’s load of sperm into her open mouth, some landing on her wet lips and chin, one big blob in her hair, she looked as sexy as hell with her cum splattered face. Dave’s orgasm was just as spectacular as Jayne’s, roaring out as he buried his cock as deep into her as he possibly could, jerking his hips, ramming himself hard against her pussy lips as my fingers pushed hard into her clit, even slipping into her cunt to join Dave’s cock as it spasmed and released his jizz.

All around I could her people cumming in gasps and grunt’s as they also joined in the mass orgasm.

As Jayne, Dave and Brian collapsed in a gasping heap of flesh we heard people moving away quickly, someone shouted out, ‘I’ve phoned the police about you fucking pervert’s, they’re on their way now’.

I have never seen a group of some twenty odd people disperse so quickly in my life. We did the same, all of us jumping up and half running back to the car, jumping in as we were, Dave fumbling as he tried to get it started and on the move. Finally he succeeded and drove us out of the car-park, headlights on full beam as we passed some guy with a dog, blinding him so that he had no chance to see who we were.

As we left the scene we all started laughing, Dave had his cock still hanging out, as did Brian. Tom was scrambling into his trousers and Jayne was wriggling into her dress, doing up the buttons at the front. I was busy stuffing away my semi-hard cock, it was like something out of the Keystone Cops films. By the time we reached home we were still laughing about the whole thing, we were all reasonable tidy when we got out, Tom, Dave and Brian going into Tom’s house and us into ours, each of them kissing Jayne goodnight and promising we would meet again soon for more time together

We got indoors and both of us climbed into the shower before collapsing in bed and admitting that the turn on of being watched, with the chance of being caught, had defiantly fired our imaginations, it was something we wanted to repeat if we could. I told Jayne how it was from my point of view, whispering into her ear as I fucked her hard, it didn’t take me long to cum, which set Jayne off again. My 20yr old nympo wife still able to cum, even after the fucking she had just been given.

Jayne And The Helpful Neighbour was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Hot Wife Gets Gangbang In Jamaica

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

This story is about an incident that happened a few years ago, when my now ex wife and I went on a vacation in Jamaica. We were married at the time of the vacation, but we divorced a few years after that. So, I will refer to my ex wife as my wife during the rest of this story.

My wife has blonde hair, medium sized breasts, nice legs, and a firm ass. She is very attractive. Her name is Sara, and she is 30 years old at this time.

I will provide some background before the story. One of my fantasies was to watch my wife with a black guy. One time while we were having sex, I told her, “I have a fantasy to share with you that drives me crazy.”

She asked with measured breathing, “Yeah, what is it?”

I whispered into her ear as I was fucking her, “I would like to see you fuck another guy. Would you enjoy fucking another guy?”

I knew she was close to orgasm, and I thought I would get the best response from her in this state of lust. She would not be able to think about her response in her ecstasy.

She replied after a couple of moans, “Yes! I would.”

I asked her, “Who would you like it to be?”

I knew she had her eye on a guy at work, and I thought she might say his name. I kept asking her the same question, and she started to cum hard on my cock. I knew I had just found out one of her fantasies as well.

Afterward she asked, “Why I had would you ever think about me having sex with other guys? Do you really want me to fuck other guys?”

I knew I was in trouble. I said, “I just enjoy seeing you being pleasured.”

She said, “That will never happen. You can just forget about it. Get it out of your mind. I like to role play our fantasies, but we will not be acting on them.”

I let the conversation end right there.

Sara was always very erotic and skilled in bed. She gave a blow job like no other. She used her tongue in a way that drove me absolutely crazy. Her face during sex is just something to behold. It glows with lust while she is getting fucked. Her face is one of pure pleasure and lust.

In the months following the question I posed to her, I made a point of getting videos of black guys fucking white wives. We would watch them together on certain nights. I could tell that these made her wet and horny. We would fuck like crazy while watching these and role play our fantasies. She really would get into fucking while watching the raunchy videos.

One night, I had bought a big black dildo, and while she was watching the video I told her, “I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled out the dildo and asked, “Do you want to feel this in your pussy?”

She said, “Okay.”

I could tell she was somewhat shocked. As the video continued with two black guys fucking a housewife, I inserted the big dildo in her cunt. She started to grind back on it hard.

I said, “Why don’t you control it?”

She took it and started to thrust it into her pussy. I could see her looking at the video as she was doing this. I came around to her face and kissed her deeply.

I asked her, “Are you enjoying this?”

She said, “Yes, I am. Oh Fuck, that feels so good in my cunt.”

I reached around and started to finger her asshole at the same time that I could see she was watching the wife getting DP’d in the movie.

I asked if she was thinking of those guys fucking her like that, and she said, “Yes! Fuck me! I want to feel you in my pussy now!”

I went around and started to fuck her doggy style, and I started to finger her asshole. I had never done that before, and I know that shocked her as well. She immediately started to moan loudly and I knew she was cumming. Her orgasm was one of the strongest I had ever witnessed. She started to squirt inside her cunt. We were both spent and rolled over breathing heavily.

I said, “You really enjoyed that tonight.”

She said, “Yes, I did.”

I decided not to push the talk about another guy with her, so I just said, “I am glad you enjoyed it.”

She did not say anything more at that point. I knew we were going on vacation in a few weeks, and I secretly thought about her and another guy during our vacation.

I enjoyed fingering her asshole during our sex that night. It drove her crazy, but she would never let me have anal sex with her in the past. I figured anal sex would never be an option for me or any other guy.

Now, she really enjoyed sex, and I knew she liked other men. I would see her flirt with other men when we would go out partying. I also knew she had sex with lots of other guys before we were married, but she never talked about it. She said she was not interested in fucking other guys. However, I could not put it out of my mind, and I really thought that she secretly fantasized about it.

I watched videos of white wives with black men more often alone. I really enjoyed the gang bangs of white wives by groups of black men, and I fantasized Sara was the white wife in the videos.

So, we had been married for about seven years, and we had set up a vacation to Jamaica. We had both never been there, but we enjoyed beaches and warm weather. We arrived on a Tuesday and checked into our hotel upon our arrival.

I noticed immediately that most of the men were black and well built around the hotel. My fantasies were in full force now. After arriving and checking into our hotel, we changed and went out to the beach. It was hot, and Sara wore a skimpy two piece swim suit. She looked very sexy. We spent a couple of hours on the beach taking in the sun. I could see that the black men at the hotel were eyeing her a lot. My cock started to harden just thinking about it. Sara was not really paying attention or so it appeared.

We stayed out on the beach for a couple of hours tanning. Then, we went back to the room to shower and change our clothes. Later, we ate at the hotel, and we went to the beach bar afterward. The bar was down about a mile or so from the hotel on the beach. We walked to the bar on the beach, and Sara carried her high heels.

The bar was in a more desolate area on the beach, except for other couples from the hotel going to the bar. I immediately noticed several black guys hanging out around the bar. I also noticed about three other couples at the bar as well from the hotel.

Sara and I danced a few dances, and we were drinking rum and cokes. I could tell she was beginning to feeling the buzz from the drinks. As we were sitting at the bar, a big black guy came up to me and asked if he could dance with Sara.

I said, “I do not mind, but that it was really up to her.”

Sara hesitated, and then she said, “Yes, I suppose that is okay.”

They went out on the dance floor. Sara was showing her white skin dressed in a short black skirt, black high heels, and an anklet. I noticed the black and white contrast between the guy and her in the light. They were really getting into the dance. Sara always loved to dance. Ty had his hands on her ass rubbing it as they danced close face to face. It looked like Sara was dancing more erotically with him than she did with me.

I noticed that he whispered something in her ear, and she put her head back with a look of shock on her face. But, then she just giggled and shook her head. I could see that he had his crotch rubbing up against her stomach the whole time. I wondered if she could feel his big cock or not. Finally the dance ended.

When they came back to the table the black guy introduced himself as Ty. We shook hands, and he sat down with us while I ordered a round of drinks.

Sara was giggling and having a great time talking with Ty. After I ordered more drinks, I excused myself to the bathroom. When I came out of the bathroom, I noticed that there were 4 black guys including Ty at our table. They had Sara surrounded on all sides. I was a little nervous by this. When I came to the table, Sara looked flushed and was breathing heavily. She made a smile that seemed to show she was okay. I shook hands with everyone, and we seemed to hit it off great.

Sara was drinking more, and I was looking at these guys and thinking how athletic and big they looked compared to Sara. They were all at least 6 foot and very muscular. They were also very attractive and well dressed. I imagined that their cocks matched the rest of them. I could tell that she was flirting with them, and they were getting closer to her and touching her. I was sitting two guys from her, and the guy next to me was blocking my full view of her. I could only see her legs with her sexy black heels and the anklet I always liked to see her wear. Her legs made sudden movements at times, which I thought was odd.

Sara was giggling a lot with the guys whispering in her ear. I thought I heard the word hot wife coming from one of the guys, but I just thought I was imagining it. I heard Ty mention going to our hotel room, and I thought I heard Sara say why would we do that.

Ty said,” So that we can continue the party.”

Sara responded with, “I like the party here right now.”

Ty said, “You would enjoy the party in a private area much more.

Sara said, “But what would we do exactly?”

Ty said, “We would start with some music and get comfortable.”

Sara kept going with asking, “Would everybody come along?”

Ty said, “Why not? I think the party would be better for you with all of us going…don’t you?”

I could tell Sara was not sure how to respond to that. She looked a little flushed. I could tell she liked the discussion though.

Ty said, “What do you guys like to do sexually as a couple?”

Sara said, “Well, we like to do the things most married couples do.”

Ty responded with, “Exactly what is that?”

She said “Well, you know, missionary, doggy, that kind of thing.”

Ty said, “Do you like black cock?”

“I do not know, I have never had one before,” she said.

I noticed she did not use the words black cock. I really wanted to stay and hear more, but I needed to go to the bathroom again badly. I could not wait any more. I was gone a few minutes, and when I returned I could see the guys around the table but I could not see Sara.

As I approached the table, I noticed Sara was working her arms up and down on something and breathing heavily. I was shocked to see both of her hands around two big black cocks jacking them off. She was looking at them, as she was going up and down with both hands.

The guys next to her had spread her legs and her pussy was showing. I thought she must have taken her panties off. The guys next to her were rubbing her legs close to her pussy but not touching it yet. She looked up and saw me and stopped. The guys asked her to keep going.

Ty came over to me and asked, “Are you okay with what is happening to your wife?”

Sara waited for my response, and I said, “Yes I am okay with it. It looks hot.” I asked Sara, “Are you okay honey?”

“I’ve never felt better,” she said.

She then continued stroking the two big cocks. These cocks were enormous. My cock was busting out of my shorts at this point. I knew that my fantasy was going to happen, at least to some level of interracial sex. All of the guys were joking that whomever came first would not get any more.

I could tell both guys were enjoying being jacked off by Sara. They started to breath heavily, like they were running. One of the guys started to cum, and it was like a geyser going off. A shot of the cum came over to Sara’s shirt just below her chin. Her hand was full of cum, as she slowed down on the large cock. After milking the cock dry, she brought that hand up to her face. She licked the cum from her hand and swallowed it. She was looking at me the whole time that she did this.

Ty spoke up and asked where we were staying. I told him our hotel, and he asked if we would like to take the party to our hotel room. He could pick up some more rum and beer. I looked at Sara, and she nodded it was okay. So, we left with the guys to head down the beach back to the hotel.

As we were walking, I noticed there were now 7 guys with us. All of them looked like pro football players. They were surrounding Sara as we walked. I could see them feeling her bare ass under her skirt. While walking, I realized I left my phone back at the bar, so I told them I needed to go back and get it. They laughed, and said don’t worry we will take good care of your wife.

I hesitated at first in leaving her with these strangers, but I thought there would be enough people around on the way back that it would be okay. I asked, “Sara, are you okay if I leave you to get my phone?”

“I will be okay with these guys. Go ahead and get your phone. We will just head over to our room at the hotel. See you there honey.”

I ran back and found my phone. I immediately ran back down the beach, and as I was running I saw a group ahead of me. I slowed down to a walk. I heard loud moaning coming from someone in the group. It was clearly a woman that was moaning and having sex on the beach. I thought that it was pretty exciting that I was going to see live sex on the beach. There were black men in the group it looked like from the distance. They surrounded a woman, who appeared to be white.

The moans seemed familiar, and then I heard the woman say, “Oh fuck, your cocks are so fucking big!”

I recognized Sara’s voice. As I reached them, I noticed it was the 7 guys and my white wife. They had blankets laid out on the sand, and Sara was naked on her back with one cock in her mouth, one in her other hand, and one guy licking her pussy lips. Two other guys had grabbed her ankles and were spreading them to allow the guy full access to her pussy. Ty was eating her pussy, and he was licking from her asshole up to her pussy lips. My cock was in full hard on mode as I was watching this unfold on a beach in another country. Ty began to work faster on Sara’ pussy lips, while he inserted his fingers in her ass. He was flipping his tongue across her clit in rapid fashion.

She seemed to enjoy this as she was moaning and mouthing, “Oh Gawd! That feels so good. Please do not stop!”

I could not believe the size of these guy’s cocks. They were at least 10-12 inches and thick as Sara’s wrist. They had big veins going down their hard black cocks. The guy in her mouth let out a moan, and I could see Sara slow and white cum was escaping her lips and going down her face. She finished him, and swallowed all that she could.

“Oh fuck, someone fuck me please! I need to feel one of those big cocks in me now! This is so fucking good!” Sara screamed.

I asked if she liked it, and she said, “Yes! I wish we would have done this a long time ago! This is so much better in person than watching a video!”

Sara was yelling and moaning loudly now. I asked Sara, “Honey, are you a black cock slut?

At that point, Ty stopped licking her pussy.

She said, “Please do not stop.”

Ty said, “Answer your husband’s question first.”

Sara hesitated, and then said, “Okay, okay. Just don’t stop eating my pussy. Yes, I am a black cock slut!”

I was videoing all of the action on my phone in the daylight. I knew we would be watching this video for a long time to come. I also asked one of the other guys to video action on their phone as well. I actually still have the videos today.

Now, Ty started to position his cock, and he began to push it in slowly, all 11 inches were glistening with her pussy juices. She had her bare feet on the sand and was arching her back as he began pumping into her cunt. She had another guys big cock in her mouth.

I loved watching Ty pound her so hard that her ass was bouncing off of the blanket. His cock stretched her cunt so I could see her lips pulling out as he pulled out. He was thrusting into her at an incredible speed. Sara was moaning, gasping, and sweating making her skin glisten in the sun light. She wrapped her legs around him, so that I could see her anklet dangling from her ankle.

I always loved Sara’s ankles. They are one of the many sexy aspects of her body that made her look so hot naked.

The contrast of her legs and ankles against his muscular black ass checks almost made me cum in my shorts right there. He used his long muscular legs to get as much force in each thrust as humanly possible. The video captured his muscular ass pumping into her with each thrust.

Sara kept saying, “Oh fuck! His black cock is so fucking big! It is stretching my cunt! I can feel it going up into my stomach! This feels so fucking great! Fuck me please!!”

Ty fucked her for what seemed like 15 minutes in long steady strokes, and pretty soon he moaned and started cumming. I could see his cum streaming out of her cunt in a frothy liquid, as he kept on fucking her. There was so much cum in his big cock.

Sara was screaming by this time that she was cumming. Her whole body shook, and the look on her face was one of pure lust like I had never seen. She looked me in the eye as she was cumming. She later told me that she had never felt like this in her life. Ty pulled out, and Sara was still sucking the guys on her left and right.

Another black guy laid on his back, and two guys lifted Sara on top of him. She straddled his big cock which was at least 12 inches, but her cunt was well lubricated with cum now. The cock went into her stretched cunt easily now. I could see the cum and her juices all over his cock going in and out of her. She was locked in an embrace with him and kissing him passionately now. Her tongue was going in and out of his mouth in rhythm to the fucking he was giving her. The kissing was very intimate. He was starting to fuck her really hard with her bouncing up and down as well. I loved watching her sexy back as she was riding him.

Sara looked at me, and said, “His black cock feels so fucking awesome.”

She was breaking up the words as each thrust into her cunt made her gasp. While I was watching this, another guy got behind her and started to rub his finger around her anus. Then, he began to insert a finger into her ass. She immediately began to moan louder. He soon had 2 large fingers going into her ass.

I knew she would not allow the guy to put his cock in her ass. I just waited for her to stop him.

The guy in her pussy pulled out as the other guy rubbed her pussy to lube his cock with another guy’s cum. The guy she was straddling put his cock back into her cunt.

I thought any time now, she will tell them to stop going into her ass.

The guy behind her began to push his cock slowly into her ass. She started to scream in pain and ecstasy with gutteral moaning and groaning like I never knew she could. My jaw dropped. I could not believe she was letting him fuck her ass. Truth is that I was a little hurt that she would let him do something sexually to her and not me.

“Oh fucking gawd…go slow. Oh…oh…oh…right there…hold it right there! Oh gawd…fuck…fuck…fuck! Oh gawd, please fuck me your black cocks!”

I asked her, “Tell me how that feels honey? Does it feel good to be fucked in both holes at once?”

She screamed back at me, “Fuck, it feels better than I ever fantasized that it would! I am going to cum again soon! I want to do this more often!”

They both started to go slow, alternating in and out opposite to each other’s thrusts. They were like big pistons in both her holes. I looked around and was shocked to see two couples had stopped on the beach to watch Sara getting gang banged by all of these black cocks.

The women had a look on their faces that was indescribable. The husband’s cocks were standing out of their shorts. It was quite a site to watch this white wife getting a double penetration by two big black cocks. They fucked like this for at least 20 minutes. The guy in her ass began to cum. He filled her ass up with cum, and when he pulled out his cum ran down her ass crack to the other guy’s cock.

Two guys picked Sara up now and turned her so that she was doing a reverse cowboy with the guy on the bottom sticking his cock into her ass. She started slow, and then began to go up and down on the cock in her ass. From the look on her face, I knew it would not be long before she had another orgasm. She let out a loud scream! Pretty soon, she was squirting all over the blanket and crying out in orgasm, shaking violently. Her cum kept squirting out of her cunt.

I had not witnessed her squirting like that ever. I knew it had everything to do with her excited pleasure, the size of the cock, and the ass fucking she was getting.

The guys watching started to comment, “This hot wife is a squirter, and she really likes to get fucked in the ass! We have not had a white wife like this ever on this beach.”

Sara yelled back, “You are fucking right! I love getting ass fucked by you guys! This is the greatest fucking day of my life!”

Another black guy began kneeling in front, and he started to push his cock into her cunt. Two other guys were each grabbing an ankle to hold her legs while she was getting DP’d again.

Sara was moaning and talking dirty saying, “Fuck me! Come on and fuck me hard! I want to feel your black cocks in both my holes! This is so fucking great!”

Ty walked over and asked, “Do you like getting fucked by black cocks?”

Sara yelled back, “Yes! I love black cock! I love being a black cock slut!”

A couple of the guys were sucking her tits at the same time, and this was driving her crazy. The guy in her pussy was kissing her, using his tongue. She was really getting into it. The two cocks were stretching her, and the two guys were fucking her in a rough way, jack hammering into her all at once.

By this time, there were now three other couples watching all of this on the beach. The women were beginning to rub their husband’s cocks.

One of the wives burst out, “Wow, she is really getting fucked by these guys. It looks hot watching a white wife with these guys. I bet that feels really good.”

Sara heard her, and said, “You have to get fucked like this to realize how fucking great it is! I am a black cock slut! I love black cock fucking me! I am sure these guys would fuck you too if you asked them!”

She had to catch her breath between each sentence.

The wife that spoke was a blonde with a great body, nice long legs, and big tits. Her husband was watching the action mesmerized by what was going on, and what his wife had just said. The two black guys fucking Sara started to cum loudly. Their cum was running all over her cunt and ass. One of the guys took his cock over to her face and let loose a couple of thick ropes of cum over over her face and hair.

They now laid Sara on her back, and one of the guys began to fuck the hell out her. It was hot watching his big black cock driving in and out of her cunt like a piston. She was cumming again herself, when he started to kiss her and grab her ass with both hands. His black ass had sculptured muscles that were glistening with his sweat as he was pounding the shit out of her. This was a better video than most of the porn videos I had watched. Another guy started to cum all over her face. She now was dripping with cum all over her face and body.

Two more guys now lined up to fuck Sara some more. Sara saw this, and she began to protest that she could not take any more. The two guys said for her to calm down, because they were going to make her cum some more. She began to get up and walk away. The two grabbed her and put her down on her back. Guys were holding her down now. I started to protest, and Ty said not to worry they will not hurt her. One guy got on top of her and began to drive his cock into her cunt roughly.

She yelled, “You fuckers, get off of me! ARGH!”

She was struggling a little, and they told her to calm down. As he said that, he started pounding into her cunt with brute force.

Sara was yelling, “Oh, oh, fuck, fucker, oh my fucking gawd, I am cummmmmmming again!”

She was having an orgasm as she was thrashing around. I lost count on how many orgasms she had up to this point. Guys on either side of her were holding her legs apart, as the guy fucking her grabbed her head and started to kiss her. She kissed him back and said to hit her.

He slapped her across the face, and she said, “You fucker make me cum! Fuck me harder!”

He braced himself on the sand and began to thrust into her mercilessly. She loved it and was screaming loudly. Another guy beside her began to cum and pointed it at her mouth. Sara grabbed his cock and was able to catch most of it. Streams of cum ran down her chin. She used her tongue to lick all of the cum off of his cock.

While all of this was happening, I noticed some more big black guys showing up. I was worried about that, as I knew Sara was worn out and very sore now. She could not take much more. I hoped this would not get out of hand.

While Sara was getting fucked, I heard one of the wives that were watching start moaning. I looked over, and she was now being fucked doggy style on the beach by her husband right beside us. She was completely naked. She had a tattoo on her back and ankle that looked very sexy and slutty at the same time. Her ankles were very sexy, as she was being fucked. Pretty soon, she was moaning and clearly having her first orgasm.

She yelled out, “I would love to get fucked by these black men!” She was lost in her own lust as she was saying this.

Immediately a couple of black guys were surrounding her. She took one cock in her mouth as one of the black guys replaced her husband in her cunt. The husband asked his wife (Cindy) if she was having fun.

Cindy responded with, “I fucking love it! These cocks are so fucking big, arghhh! Please fuck me harder! I know what she was talking about now! This is better than I ever fucking imagined it would be! I am a black whore now too!”

Cindy was a slender attractive blonde who had a very erotic quality to her. She had a nice tan, but was still pale against the black guys fucking her. After a few minutes, they flipped her over onto her back, one guy was thrusting into her cunt and another in her mouth. She was moaning loudly on the cock in her mouth.

Sara was still getting fucked hard, but she was clearly getting tired now after about 2 hours of straight fucking. The guy inside of her was groaning now and cumming. He was slowly moving his cock in circles (still a big size even when soft) in her and kissing her passionately. I walked over to her, and asked if she was still okay.

She said, “I am awesome, but I have had enough fun for today. I am totally exhausted and very sore.”

I helped her up and took the towel to clean off the cum. We grabbed her clothes laying around, and she started to get dressed. She could hardly walk from all the fucking they did with her.

We walked over to watch slut wife Cindy, who now was mounting a big black cock into her pussy.

We watched her ride it hard yelling, “Fuck yeah, you were right these guys are a great fuck with their big cocks!”

She was grunting as she was riding this cock like a horse. At about that time, one of the guys positioned behind her and started to insert a finger into her ass.

This caused a shocked look on her face, as she turned and said, “No, I am not into anal. I am not like the other wife, arghh, fuck, that feels so good!”

Her breathing was heavy like she was in labor. She was sweating showing a nice sheen across her pale skin.

“Oh gawd, that is driving me crazy! I cannot take much more of this, and I am going to cum!”

The guy removed his finger and started to tongue her asshole. This sent Cindy over the edge. Pretty soon, the guy behind her began to push his big 11 inch cock into her pussy slowly. Cindy began to breath like she was going into labor again and sweating more now.

“Fuck, fuck fuck, I cannot take this cock in my ass! Oh no, go slow, I am…m…m… cumming. Oh gawd! It is so big!”

Her speech was broken up as they began to thrust into both her holes at the same time. This was a lot rougher than they were with Sara. Cindy’s legs were shaking, as she tried to get some leverage from the pounding she was getting. The big cocks pulled out her ass cheek and cunt lips as they withdrew each time.

She let out a loud scream, “UGH!!” She started to push back on both cocks hard.

She was kissing the guy on the bottom, grabbing his face with both hands. I could hear her whisper to him that she wanted him to fuck her good and hard. She loved his black cock. She told him she always fantasized about this.

He asked her if she wanted more, and she said, “Yes! I want all of you guys to fuck me! I want to be your black cock slut!”

As she said this, she looked directly into the eyes of her husband. The guys inside of her holes began to spasm and cum all over in her. Cindy was screaming and having her own orgasm at the same time. They stopped, and immediately two other guys picked her up. One guy stood up and had her wrap her legs around him as he was standing. He began to fuck her standing up. It was quite a work out for both of them. This went on for a while, then he sat her down on top of a guy laying down.

He put his cock into her ass, and she started to ride him. Another guy came over to fuck her pussy. He thrust in easily with his black veined cock, coated with cum from the prior fuck. Cindy’s husband came over to kiss her, and see if she was alright. They were giving her another DP, just like Sara. Cindy had a face of pure lust. The guy on top was coming now, and he pulled out with his cum leaking all over her down her cracks.

Her husband and I decided to walk over and see if she would suck us. She readily alternated our cocks in her mouth. I was ready to shoot right away after watching Sara and Cindy get fucked all this time. I began to cum in her mouth, and she readily swallowed all of it down. Her husband shot his cum all over her face, along with another husband who was watching as well. Cindy continued to fuck 3 more guys before she called it a night.

We thanked all of the guys, and we went to the bar with Cindy and her husband to have a drink. It was a night worth remembering for everyone involved.

The rest of the vacation was a lot of fucking with Sara and I, and we talked about more adventures on future vacations!

Hot Wife Gets Gangbang In Jamaica was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Her First All Male Group

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

My story begins in 1999 when I managed a real estate agency dealing with clients looking to build holiday homes and hotels plus a separate department dealing with normal house sales.

Teo came to work for us in the homes department as a sales assistant. I took her on as she was lively, highly intelligent and spoke five languages, invaluable when dealing with foreign clients. She had been with us about 6 months before we first went on a date, we got together as a couple almost 1 year to the day after we first met at her interview. To some people we were a slightly odd match as I was older than Teo at nearly 40yrs old.

I had better describe Teo as she was then, 5’3’’ tall, 22yrs old with straight black hair down to the top of her ass, large green eyes and Italian/Spanish looks. Her body is superb, long shapely legs for her height, tiny 22 inch waist, 34D tits with average size dark brown aureole and large dark brown nipples, she was always fully shaved, apart from her head there was not another single hair on her body, fantastic to look at and lovely to go down on, I spent many happy hours using my mouth and tongue on her wet and willing pussy.

Her face can only be described as stunning with a small nose and full lips, when she smiles the room lights up, her big green eyes sparkle when she gets excited and she loves sex, altogether an intelligent, very lovely and very horny package with an outgoing and friendly manner.

When at work she always dressed in a sexy, sophisticated style, usually with a white blouse with one too many buttons undone to make the most of her tits, which looked bigger because of her small slim build. Teo was great with male clients, the way she flirted with them, touching their arms and hands and looking directly into their eyes with her full smile had them very willing to deal with us. If it was an all male group of investment company reps she would flirt outrageously with them to get the deal done.

None of which ever bothered me, we often ended up having very intense sex sessions in the evenings, with me teasing her that she would find herself in the middle of a gang-bang one day. This type of talk, of her being fucked by several men seemed to turn her on, making her pussy very wet and ready and usually ending with a huge orgasm for us both.

So how did Teo end up making my teasing, and to be honest our secret fantasy come true? We had been working hard to complete a project with an investment group from the European Union and had finally completed the deal on a Thursday afternoon, everybody was relieved to have finished early as they wanted to travel back home over the weekend.

But before they left they wanted a night out at a club to celebrate, and as they confided in me, maybe find a one night stand with some willing woman. I thought they stood a good chance, they were a group of five businessmen aged between 28 and 55 yrs old with money to spend.

After consulting with Teo and a couple of people in the office we ended up recommending a local club that had a reputation of being a bit wild and good for finding single women out for a good time. They made it obvious they expected us both to be there to celebrate with them, so before they left to go to their hotel to eat and get ready we arranged to meet them at the club at 11pm, giving everyone plenty of time to prepare.

Teo and me went home early and managed to snatch a quick couple of hours sleep before getting ready to go out. I dressed in my Italian black suit with an open neck plain white shirt and black shoes and sat in the lounge with my gin and tonic to wait for Teo, I had taken her large G&T up to our bathroom for her where she was preparing herself.

When she appeared in the lounge she was wearing one of her favorite dresses, a tight cocktail mini dress in bright green to match her eyes, it was made from some sort of stretchy material that clung tightly to every curve of her body. It had a scoop top, being stretchy this could be pulled down off her shoulders to sit further down her arms, exposing as much of her ample 36D breasts as she wanted too or be pulled up to form a modest scoop. The hem finished about 2 inches below pussy level, exposing nearly the full length of her lovely legs. I knew from experience that when she sat down she needed to be careful if she didn’t want to show her knickers to anyone watching. She had no stockings on leaving her tanned legs bare and had put on her black 6inch heel stiletto’s with the ankle straps, what she called her fuck me shoes. My comment of ‘Wow’ brought a big sexy smile to her face and she pulled up the hem to show me she was wearing a very tiny G string that was just a bit of black lace at the front held together by very thin strings. I was surprised and told her so, she explained that with this tight dress it was either full size knickers or virtually no knickers, as anything in-between could be seen in outline, which she hated. For the same reason she had no bra on and her large nipples were making little tents in the thin material. I had to agree with her and looked forward to seeing how she would protect her modesty when sitting down with the guys as crossing her legs would expose the full length of leg and even a bit of bum cheek to their gaze, she would have to be very careful.

We arrived at the club just after 11pm and the guys had found us seating in a high-back booth with a fixed oval table in the middle, they had even found a chair to place at the table end making enough room for all seven of us. One of them called over our waitress and ordered another round of drinks telling her to make them large ones as nobody was driving that night. Teo squeezed onto the last vacant spot in the booth, sitting with her legs crossed and pointing inwards, leaving me with the chair.

I looked around the club, noting the dance-floor right in front of our booth and the private rooms along one wall with privacy glass at the front which allowed the occupants to see out without being seen themselves. On the floor above them was the VIP area also with privacy glass where I had heard that local sports team’s and other business big-wigs could party unseen by prying eyes. What I didn’t know was this area had it’s own private entrance as well so nobody would have to pass through the main club area, all very discreet and therefore popular with the more well known clients.

When the waitress returned with more drinks I asked her about the possibility of booking one of the private rooms for the evening and she said she would ask the manager. She returned to tell me that unfortunately they were all booked but if anyone canceled we had first refusal. When I told the others they were a bit disappointed as they had hoped to be able to entice some other girls to join us for champagne in privacy, but resolved to make the most of the night.

They ordered two bottles of champagne anyway and after it was opened we all drank a toast to the success of their venture. The champagne coupled with the G&T’s me and Teo had already consumed was making me feel a bit tipsy but still well in control. Teo I noticed was becoming very flirty with the guys closest to her as the drinks took affect, a tendency I had noticed with her when out partying. One of the younger guys asked Teo if she would dance with him, she looked at me before answering and when I told her to go ahead she linked arms with him and off they went to the dance floor.

The older guy asked if I minded her dancing with other men and I explained that not being much of a dancer myself and also being 18years older than Teo it seem overly protective of me not to allow her to do something she loved. Teo is a very good mover, getting into the mood and beat of the music and being very uninhibited, even exhibitionist, in her dancing while loving the attention she gets when on the dance floor. I moved into the seat she had vacated so that I could watch them dance along with the other guys.

They stayed on the floor for two dances and as they made to return another of the younger guys jumped up and stopped to speak to Teo, who turned around to return to the dance floor with him and started to gyrate around again. A couple of the others asked if they could join them leaving just me and the oldest guy to sit and watch. They all grouped around Teo and she was loving the attention as they took turns to hold and touch her as they moved to the music. The chap I was with asked if I ever became jealous of the attention that Teo received and I explained that when you are involved with someone like Teo you had to expect other men to pay her a lot of attention, but at the end of the day it was me she went home with, not them, he just laughed and said ‘Good attitude, I like that’.

During the next couple of numbers I saw our waitress take Teo another glass of champagne on the dance floor, unusual as I hadn’t noticed her pour it from our bottles but assumed one of the other guys had ordered it for her. Three songs in the music changed to slow mellow mood sounds to give everyone a break, but instead of leaving the floor Teo grabbed two of the guys around their necks and started to sway between them in a slow, slow dance, the other two she persuaded to join in front of her making a tight little circle all moving together. The two either side had their arms around her their fingers gripping her small waist as she swayed between them. The two in front had moved tighter leaving no gaps so that all that could be seen was four men and one girl in a very tight group.

When the slow numbers stopped they all returned to our booth, except this time Teo squeezed in first sitting next to the older guy and the others sitting either side of her with her in the middle. I vacated my position and sat back in the chair facing them. They all drank more champagne and two more bottles were ordered.

The manager came across and asked if we were all OK, I explained we were disappointed about not having a private room but understood he had to cater for the people who had pre-booked them. He said we obviously had money to spend and he would, if we wanted, open the VIP area for us as they had no special bookings for that room, the only rule being that they only served champagne in there but we were drinking that anyway. Our five clients quickly agreed to foot the bill and the eldest one gave the manager a company credit card to cover all expenses for the evening. The manager asked us to wait for ten minutes and he would send our waitress to fetch us when the room was ready.

She arrived after just five minutes to escort us to the stairs in the entrance annex that led up to the VIP room. When we entered we found seating for over thirty people, all on very comfortable sofa’s in a dark material along one wall, set out as three groups of tens in a semi circle with a low solid wood coffee table in the middle to place drinks, champagne buckets and anything else on.

Our two new bottles of champagne stood on the table of the center group of ten seats. To our left were windows of privacy glass running almost to floor level that allowed us to see into the main club area, to our right was a smaller dance floor with both underfloor and ceiling lighting, a chrome dance pole was slightly off-set to one side and another large sofa with seating for about six sat facing us from the back wall of the dance-floor.

We all settled into seats with Teo in the middle of the U shaped seating and the rest of us spread out around the rest, I deliberately sat on one of the end seats as I wanted to see just how far she was prepared to let the flirting and touching go. As she sat her dress rode up exposing the tiny black lace triangle of her thong, I thought I saw a bit of moister as it pulled into her pussy outlining her vagina lips in the paper thin material, my cock started to get hard from the sight and I was willing to bet I wasn’t the only one getting hard. Teo seemed oblivious to the show she was putting on and leaned back in the seat exposing even more of her charms as she chatted with the two guys either side of her.

While talking to them she had her hands on their legs and made no objection to them putting their hands on her bare legs occasionally, she even lent across one to say something to him, her bra-less breast squashing down on a hand as she did this.

The manager arrived to check all was well and asked if he could have a word with me in private, so we went across to the bar. Once there he asked if we were new to the club, which I told him we are and related how we had chosen to come here on recommendation, then explained about the real estate business and who the guys were, pointing out that they hoped to have some fun before flying home. He told me the club was run on hedonistic principals and anything that happened in the VIP area was not spoken of outside of the club and he hoped we would respect that rule. Then said that everyone generally came to the club for a good time and if some suitable women came in he would send them up here for the guys to enjoy their company if that was OK with us.

I told him that would be great and in future I would bring my more wealthy clients here to relax, as well as returning ourselves, I had been looking for a decent club for some time, rather than a boring disco type place, to bring clients too on a regular basis.

He then asked if he could ask a personal question, I nodded and told him to go ahead, he asked ‘Is the girl in the green dress your girlfriend or just somebody from your office’? Laughing I told him who Teo was, and that despite the 18yrs age gap we were in fact a couple.

He then asked, ‘Are you OK with her dancing with the other guys and flirting with them’?

I replied, ‘I am as she was very flirtatious and outgoing anyway and usually closed the deal when male clients were the buyers’.

Has she ever gone further with them? He asked

Not as far as I know, maybe a bit of ass fondling but no further yet. I replied.

He quickly picked up on the ‘Yet’ bit of the answer.

Do you think she wants too? Do you want to watch her fuck with another guy?

I explained that we had often spoken about it and she usually had a very wet pussy when we used the fantasy in our foreplay, and yes I often thought of watching her fuck another guy, I just wasn’t sure about a gang-bang, or what her reaction would be if it came to the crunch.

We can make it happen, he replied, if you really want it too, give it some thought and come and see me later when you are ready.

Intrigued by his reply I returned to the group.

Things had progressed from when I had left.

Teo was still sat in the middle of the group, her dress had ridden up and her lacy thong was clearly in view as I sat down. She had her arms around the waists of the guys either side of her, which explained why her dress had ridden up, they both had hands on her bare thighs and the scoop top of her dress was now halfway down her upper arms. Her ample bra-less bosom spilling half out of the top, nearly exposing her nipples, the edge of her dark brown aureole just visible, one little tug and her nipples would pop into view, which were already very hard and sticking out.

Teo was a women in an aroused state of sexual excitement, it showed in her body and her eyes, she was loving being the center of attention, it appealed to her vanity as a stunning looking sexually aware young woman to have a group of five men lusting after her.

She looked me straight in the eyes and I could read the excitement in them as she bit her lower lip with her teeth, almost pleading with me in her expression to allow it to go on.

In that instant I decided to allow her to go for it, my hard cock was telling me, let her fuck with them, I wanted to see her as she orgasmed with a hard cock deep inside of her pussy, her hips thrusting hard against whoever she was fucking with.

Just then the music in the VIP room changed to a slow number and she was pulled to her feet by two of the guys who guided her towards the dance floor.

As soon as she left I asked the guys to excuse me and went to the bar where the waitress was, asking her if she could get the manager for me. She picked up the in-house telephone and spoke to someone, letting me know he would be a couple of minutes.

I turned around to watch Teo and the guys on the dance floor, the underfloor and ceiling lighting making it easy to observe from the floor area. Teo was now dancing, if you could call it that, with all five clients. She was again in the middle of them, this time her arms were around the waists of the guys either side, their inner arms were over hers trapping her arms at waist level, their hands holding her waist on either side as they slowly moved around. The other three were in front and taking turns to be in front of her with the other two blocking the view, I suspect they were trying to hide what was happening it that tight little huddle.

I realized why when I saw that the top of her dress was now down to her elbows and almost at her waist, given she had no bra on I knew her 36D tits with their big hard nipples were now out on show to them, the tilt of their heads as they looked down confirmed it for me. I felt a surge of jealously then and almost moved to go and stop it, but the manager spoke to me, diverting my attention from the dance floor action.

He asked how he could help and I asked what he meant when he said he could make a gang bang for Teo happen.

His answer shook me a bit when he explained that they kept a form of female liquid Viagra behind the bar just for occasions like this, when groups of VIP’s and stag parties wanted to fuck willing women who just needed a little push to really go for it.

The question was did I really want this?

There was little chance of turning this around later.

My mind was split between jealousy and lust, my rock hard cock won out and I told him to go for it.

He spoke to the waitress and she poured a glass of champagne and using a bottle put five drops of clear liquid into the glass before giving it a swirl with a cocktail stick. Putting it on a tray she took it across to Teo on the dance floor, asking the guys to move slightly so that she could give her the glass.

As they parted to allow her hand through I saw Teo’s bare tit’s in the light, I could even see her hard nipples sticking straight out from the up-turned tips.

I watched a hand cup her right breast and pinch and roll the nipple in the fingers as Teo reached for the glass. She looked across to me and raising the glass she swallowed the lot in one go before handing the glass back and turning her attention to the five guys.

That brief glance had my cock twitching and if possible it grew even harder and bigger.

It was now obvious that the guys were taking turns in either holding her arms or moving across in front of her to fondle her tit’s or tweak her nipples, and Teo was loving it, judging by the fact she was making no attempt to stop them.

I wondered if any of them had yet dared to slip a hand under her skirt to feel what was probably a very wet pussy.

The waitress came back and asked me if I had seen what was happening, I told her I had briefly seen her tit’s and nipples being fondled. She said that when Teo had taken the glass and tilted her head back to drink the contents a hand had been under her skirt and was obviously rubbing her clit and pussy.

I asked her how long would the Viagra take to work and she said on average 15 to 30 minutes, she then told me the drink she had given Teo when she had been dancing downstairs had just three drops in it as well, as the manager had suspected what might happen, he was apparently very good at picking up on the moods of the groups in the club.

I sat by the bar trying to control my lust as I waited to see what would happen next, trying to keep an eye on the dance floor without staring intently.

The waitress helped by talking to me, telling me she worked in the VIP room all the time as she liked to watch girls lose their inhibitions and fuck and suck with groups of guys, it was her big turn-on, and she often joined in by taking her turn with the girls involved. This certainly perked my interest up as in my mind I saw Teo with another woman going down on her, fingering her pussy and clit, diverting my attention from the dance floor for a few minutes.

When I looked back things had certainly progressed, Teo’s dress was now up to her waist and the guys were blatantly taking turns to play with her tits and pussy. They had stopped all pretense of dancing and she was standing with her legs apart to allow easy access to her pussy, being supported by the two guys either side.

The oldest guy broke away and came across to me, asking if I was OK with what was happening, if not he would stop it and we could go home. I told him to carry on, it had been a longtime fantasy of mine to see Teo fuck other guys, I just hadn’t expected it to be several at the same time.

He told me him and his wife often swapped with other couples and she had also had several gang-bang’s while he watched, it had always been a huge turn-on and they had always fucked like rabbits for days afterwards. We both went back to the group and I lent in to speak to Teo, moving her hair to one side to kiss her neck as I knew she loved that and it was a major erotic spot for her.

As she turned towards me I whispered to her, ‘Just go for it, let go and enjoy them, feel free to fuck with them all you want’.

She looked at me wide eyed and mouthed, ‘Are you sure’, I just nodded and kissed her mouth and stood back. I could see the absolute look of lust in her eyes, the Viagra was obviously working.

As soon as I stepped away the others started to lift her dress over her hips and up and over her arms, she was now standing there in just her tiny G string and her fuck me shoes, her legs slightly apart and taking deep breaths to try and control the feelings building in her mind and body.

The older guy took her hair in one hand and tilted her head back to expose her neck and arch her body, offering her tits to the others. One leaned in and started to kiss her neck, running his hands over her tummy and up to her tit’s. Two others hooked their fingers into the sides strings of her G string and started to pull it down, it stuck slightly to her pussy where she had made it wet in her excitement.

Pulling her thong right down one took it off her feet and put it into his pocket, obviously his keepsake of the evening. I hoped he would enjoy it for a long time as the wet thong would have Teo’s musky sex smell on it.

Any pretense now gone they started to turn Teo on even more, if that was possible. I watched her tits and nipples being sucked and fondled. Her neck and ears being kissed as hands started to masturbate her wet pussy.

The manager and waitress went past me and pulling a couple of levers they converted the sofa at the back of the stage into a large 12ft x 12ft bed which slid forward over the stage as the back reclined. I realized that this was where Teo was going to be fucked, under the spotlights above the stage.

Teo was lifted up and carried across to the bed and laid down on it by the guys.

I stepped in and taking her wrists I pulled her arms up above her head, being well aware that when she fucked she liked me to hold her down like that while I sucked and nibbled her big nipples, she seemed to love being slightly submissive and helpless when being fucked hard, wrapping her legs around my waist to encourage me to fuck her as deep as I could while still holding her arms. Other times she took the initiative and would ride me hard while I laid back and played with her nipples, pinching and rolling the fat nubs between my fingers.

As soon as she was stretched out the older guy threw off his coat and taking both of her legs he pushed them apart and back before bending over Teo and plunging his head between her thigh’s. As she felt his mouth and tongue touch her pussy her reaction was instant, a low moan of pure pleasure escaped her lips, her mouth was slightly open and she took a deep breath before moaning out load again, I could hear her almost hissing, ‘Yes,Yes,Yes,Yes, make me cum, make me cum, oh fuck, don’t stop’ as he started to rub her clit at the same time as he was licking and probing her wet pussy lips.

The other guys had stripped off, moving towards us with their hard cocks bobbing in front of them, they knelt around us with two of them bending down to take a nipple each and suck hard on them both, cupping her big tits to make her nipples stand up even more as they nibbled on them.

I reckon it took only 30 seconds of this treatment and Teo started to have her first orgasm of the night, her body tensed and arched up off the bed, her nails digging into my wrists, her mouth flew wide open and her eyes widened and a cry of pure lust escaped from her mouth as her body shook uncontrollably from the sheer pleasure running through it. Her orgasm built to a crescendo within seconds and she bucked and gasped as her first orgasm hit home hard, making her scream out her excitement.

They kept her at this peak for almost a minute before she started to come down from her high point, gasping and shuddering as the after shocks tore through her mind and body.

As she slowly recovered her senses the first guy moved between her legs, I still held her arms above her head as he took hold of his cock and guided the mushroom head towards her wet pussy lips, with her legs on his shoulders and her hips coming up to meet his we all had a clear view as it stated to open her pussy, slowly he invaded her, first the head pushing in until it disappeared, then inch by inch the rest entering my Teo’s wet and willing cunt. He kept going until he was buried so deep his pubic hairs hit home on her exposed clit, making her gasp out load at the slightly rough touch.

Teo was telling him,’Just fuck me, fuck me hard, as hard as you can, make me scream, fuck me’

And he did, pumping in and out of her with full length strokes, pulling almost out before plunging the full length of hard cock back into her willing womanhood, time and time again.

The others were helping her along by playing with her hard nipples and tits, the older guy had his hand between her legs flicking her red aroused clit, sometimes pinching and pulling it as she was being fucked. It showed his experience, he knew just what Teo needed without asking, looking at me and smiling as he masturbated her as she was fucking. I knew Teo orgasmed easily, and was almost multi-orgasmic, in that she would, with the right stimulation, have three or four orgasm’s in a row before needing a rest and then starting again. These guys were about to find out just what they had taken on!

As he continued to fuck her Teo became more and more noisy, telling the guys to pinch her nipples and fuck her hard, she was nearing her climax and I could see her tummy moving as ripples started running through her body. As she reached her peak she was bucking hard against the older guys hand and his friend had his cock buried to the hilt inside of her, then he started to cum, pushing into her wet cunt hard and fast, it set Teo off again and she kept telling the guys to pinch her nipples crying out, ‘Pinch them, pinch them’.

It was the most erotic thing I had seen with her, she was so far gone all she wanted was to be fucked hard while being held down and having her big brown nipples abused and they were happy to oblige as a huge orgasm ripped through her, so big she almost threw the guy fucking her off but he managed to stay on board as she climaxed time and time again, screaming out her orgasm to the whole room for over a minute before it slowly subsided and she lay still with little aftershocks running through her body, making her tremble and gasp for breath.

As soon as the first guy pulled out the older guy positioned himself and as he slid in Teo opened her eyes and smiled up at him, licking her dry lips as I let her arms go and she wrapped them around his neck, at the same time she put her feet and legs around his waist and started to grind hard against him.

I was astounded, after the orgasms she had already had I thought she would want to rest, but no, she was ready and willing again already.

I sat back to watch with the others and looking around I noticed something for the first time, that of the five cocks on display mine seemed bigger than the others, not that they were small but I suppose were what I thought of as average, somewhere around 6/7inches long.

I now understood why Teo always told me to fuck her with my big cock, I had thought it was her way of giving me an ego boost, but not so it seemed as mine was about 2 inches longer and slightly fatter than the biggest one I could see, maybe I had been born lucky after all!!

My mind had wandered from the action as I thought this through and the guys had by now surrounded Teo again, looking I could see she had a cock in each hand which she was slowly wanking to keep them hard, she was alternating between them, sucking first one then the other as she was being fucked. One of the younger guys had taken the hint and was on clit rubbing duty, his hand wedged between the guy fucking her pussy and Teo’s shaved pussy mound, I could see his fingers working away at her.

The older guy took charge again and wrapping his arms around her he swung her over him so that she was now on top riding his cock, he encouraged her to sit up and lean forward and one of the guys moved in behind her spread legs, we all knew he intended to ass fuck her at the same time as her pussy was filled with hard cock.

She had done this before with me in her ass and one of her toys in her pussy, so I knew she would not object, and as she felt his fingers moving some of the sperm dribbling from her fucked pussy to rub it around her anal ring she arched her back to encourage him to keep going. He moved forward and after lubing his cock slid it smoothly into her willing ass.

Teo took a deep breath as it slid into her, only letting it go in small gasps as she felt his pubic hair against her ass ring when it was fully embedded in her. Now filled with two cocks she got very keen about sucking and wanking the other two in her hands, the older guy holding her up by her tit’s, his fingers pinching and rolling the nipples as she bucked above him.

Me and the other guy sat watching Teo being fucked in a four man gang-bang, her body twitching and vibrating with excitement as the feelings of ecstasy ran through her whole being. She was a woman in heat, she simply wanted to fuck and be fucked, her body taking over her mind as she surrendered to her needs.

Leaving Teo to enjoy her gang-bang to the full I jumped up off the bed and walked naked to the bar, my hard cock bobbing in front of me as I went. Both the manager and the waitress were stood there watching Teo fucking, and as I sat on a stool he said he thought that watching and listening to Teo orgasm was one of the best he had seen, and he had seen loads, he commented on how sexy she was, and stunning to look at, the waitress agreed with him.

His name was Paul and hers was Mary and Paul suggested that she should give me some relief as I watched the gang-bang on the bed, so Mary popped out from behind the bar and stood in front of me.

Taking my hand she placed it under her little dress, she had removed the white nickers and my fingers encountered a shaved pussy with just a few hairs on her pubic mound, she was already wet from watching and as two fingers slid into her very wet pussy a sharp intake of breath followed.

I used my thumb to rub her clit and a low moan escaped from her lips and her hips jerked.

She used both hands to grasp the shaft of my cock, one above the other, then telling me she wasn’t going to fuck me right there she moved to one side and bent forwards, making sure I could still finger fuck her she opened her mouth and slid her lips over my engorged cock-head.

I could feel the heat of her wet mouth as she took it in, sliding down slowly till she encountered her own hands and then sucking hard she slowly started to wank me with one hand while swirling her tongue around just behind the helmet, in that highly sensitive area of nerve ends, making me gasp out loud as she started to bob her head up and down on my rigid prick.

Paul the manager walked away, telling me to enjoy myself and went through the door to the down to the lobby.

Mary continued to suck my cock, using her hand wrapped around the base to prevent me from thrusting too far into he throat and making her choke, using her tongue around the helmet as she used her other hand to cup and massage my balls. She was obviously a very experienced cock-sucker and given my already excited state watching Teo fucking it didn’t take too long for me to get very close to cumming.

I had my fingers and thumb working on her wet pussy and her hips were moving in unison with them as she drew my cock in again and again. She could feel my orgasm building and took almost the whole length in as she gave my balls one last squeeze, my hips lifted from the stool and she knelt in front of me looking at my face as I started to cum for her. I watched her lips circle my cock, her head bobbing backwards and forwards as she wanked and squeezed, I knew then she was not going to let go until I climaxed for her and as my cock and balls started to jump I felt my spunk shoot along it’s length, she never hesitated, just plunged down on my swollen member as I ejaculated into her willing wet mouth, I was cumming and cumming, my hips jerking and my orgasm running through my whole body.

Teo was screaming out yet another orgasm at the same time as me, and she turned her head to watch Mary as she moved her head around making sure she hit every nerve end I had in my prick, holding my cum in her mouth before drawing back and looking up at me, opening her mouth to show me my own cum on her lips and tongue before swallowing it as she stared into my eyes.

My cock was jumping in her hands still and she then used her mouth to clean me up before standing in front of me and kissing me full on the mouth, I could taste my own cum on her as she pushed her tongue deep into my mouth, we french kissed like that for several minutes as I slowly got my prick and balls back under control, the involuntary jerking and spasm’s slowly residing.

Mary stood back with her arms around my neck and said, ‘Nice cock, I will have to fuck you some time soon, lets see if it feels as good inside of my cunt, you had better get back to help fuck Teo, she will need lots more hard cock yet’, then with a big grin she walked through the door and out to the toilets, leaving me sat on the bar stool with my still throbbing cock hanging half hard between my legs.

When I got back to the sofa bed Teo was being fucked by yet another guy, she waved me over and pulling my head down she asked me if Mary had been good at cock sucking, when I told her ‘Yes’, she hinted that maybe a competition was in order some other night.

I asked if that meant she wanted to come back again another night for more fucking, with a big smile she said,’Oh my god yes, of course I do, this is what all those fantasies have been about, with you talking to me about watching me, making me cum when you whispered in my ear as we fucked’.

I won’t bore you with endless descriptions about how many different ways me and the guys fucked Teo that night but the combinations seemed endless as we tried to satisfy her wanton lust and ourselves at the same time.

They finally left to return to their hotel at about 3.30am, they had been fucking Teo for over 2hrs non stop and she was still up for more. They paid the bill before they left telling us they would see us again soon once the contracts were ready for signing.

Teo was laid on the bed, her arms stretched above her head, her hips still gyrating in small circles and her nipples looking hard and a bit sore, I could see small finger marks on her tits where they had been mauled and her nipples pinched and pulled. I moved down to look between her wide spread legs, her pussy was gaping open, sperm dripping out onto the bed cover and as I watched she squeezed her vaginal muscles making more appear from inside of her well fucked cunt. Her ass ring was also slightly open as well and more sperm could be seen there as well.

Her facial expression was that of a well fed cat that had got the cream all to herself, allowing her hands to run over her body and explore her tits and nipples before they ran lower across her tummy and down to her shaved pussy. She inserted a finger inside and her hips immediately started to gyrate again as she fingered herself for a few minutes.

I realized she was still up for more, but my cock was spent for the time being, having fucked her twice even after Mary’s amazing blow job.

Just then then Paul the manager appeared and asked if the evening had been a success, I assured him it had but Teo appeared to want more and I didn’t think I would be able to satisfy her even after we got home.

He told me the club was closing but he might have a solution if we wanted to hang on, intrigued I told him fine, I would keep Teo hot while we waited.

I laid down beside her, kissing her neck and encouraging her to play with her pussy as I sucked and nibbled her neck and nipples.

It didn’t seem very long before Paul returned bringing with him the four doormen I had encountered before when we arrived and a couple of barmen who had been working downstairs.

They were all in shirts and trousers, the doormen were big guys and well built, the thought of my tiny 5’3’’ girlfriend Teo being fucked by them got my senses reeling again. Paul asked me,’Are you ok if these guys fuck her as well’.

Teo heard him and turned her head to look at what was going on, seeing the six guys and Paul standing there her eyes lit up, without me saying a word she she raised a hand, telling them, ‘Get your clothes off and get over here and start fucking me now’

They were all quick to obey her command, all of them shedding their clothes and pouncing on her ready and willing body.

I realized the Viagra she had taken had turned her into a raving nymphomaniac for the night, maybe even for the foreseeable future I would have a stunning looking 22yr old nympho on my hands, only time would tell.

Paul had undressed but hung back with me, telling me that like me he preferred to watch first and then step in when all the other guys were fucked out.

He then stunned me again by telling me that Mary was his girlfriend and she had told him she wanted to suck my big cock before I left which is why he had walked away when she gave me the blow job by the bar earlier. I asked why if he liked to watch and then he told me about the very discreet cameras dotted around the room and connected to a bank of monitors in the security room.

Apparently all of the private rooms and also the main floor were linked in as well, they never recorded anything they were purely for watching in case there were any issues that may have needed intervention as some of the stag and hen parties got a bit raucous.

Most of the staff at one point or another had been in there watching Teo being stripped, fondled and fucked that night, he had watched Mary giving me my blow job as well.

The guys here now had all wanted to fuck Teo after the club closed if the opportunity arose, and they were now fulfilling their desires with her.

The girls had all opted to go home in the club mini-bus, there turn would happen another night, usually with one of the stag do’s or when the private room was booked by a sports team.

Teo was now well into her second gang-bang of the night see looked tiny and frail against the guys fucking her, I was amazed she had the energy to cope after the first lot but she was crying out for them to fuck her, the waves of orgasm running through her yet again as their cocks and hands pleasured her body, her tits being sucked yet again and her pussy filled.

They kept going for nearly another hour while me and Paul sat watching, our cocks growing hard and waiting our turn with her. Finally they had all cum their loads and Teo was once again laying back breathing hard and absorbing her post orgasmic bliss.

As they moved away me and Paul moved in, he took charge telling Teo to sit astride me and feed my hard cock into her pussy, it slipped into what was a very wet, hot pussy that was still surprisingly tight given how much she had already been fucked that night, she always was a tight little fuck anyway.

Having got herself settled she leaned forward with her ass in the air, both of us expecting him to fuck her ass, but he surprised us both.

Leaning over he said to her,’I am going to put my cock into your pussy alongside of Ron’s cock, we are going to double fuck that sweet hot cunt of yours’.

Teo’s eyes lit up again, ‘Oh god yes, fuck my cunt, fuck it hard, both of you’.

I felt Paul’s cock start to enter her, pushing in alongside mine, tightening her vaginal walls around both of our cocks as he also penetrated her.

Teo’s mouth opened in a gasp as she felt both us us pushing further and further into her, opening her up like she had never been before. Her cunt tightened around us both, squeezing down on two hard pricks as we began to fuck her in unison.

She was urging us on, telling us to fuck her with our big hard cocks, asking us to plunge deeper and deeper into her steaming hot cunny, her breath already coming in short gasps of delight as she felt every inch of us fucking here vaginal tunnel.

Paul’s hand came around her belly and I could feel his fingers brushing against my hard cock as he pinched and pulled her hard sensitized clit, Teo urging him on to give her more as we fucked her.

I was already nibbling gently on her nipples and squeezing and fondling her big tit’s as I fucked her from below, I thought she was being loud before but now she was screaming her head off, completely lost in a frenzy of lust and wanting as she was double fucked by us.

The other guys were watching mesmerized by what they were seeing and hearing, no doubt making mental notes for themselves when another opportunity might arise.

Teo was a woman beyond any sort of normal control, her lust filled mind now completely absorbed by what was happening to her, I could feel her pussy tightening as her next orgasm built in her body, unable to control herself and not wanting too, just wanting that final wave of orgasmic pleasure to blow her mind.

She was approaching the point of no return which was also giving me and Paul the wonderful sensations created when a woman was nearly cumming for us, making our cocks bigger and harder as our own orgasms also started to build within us.

The final explosion when it came was everything we had hoped for, Teo started it by beginning her orgasm, quickly followed by me and Paul ramming hard into her as ours also started, building and building to a final crescendo of screaming lust from all three of us as we exploded into her, sending scalding hot sperm deep inside of her pussy, Teo screaming and bucking with us as her own orgasm took hold, her pussy and vaginal muscles sucking us in, surrounding our pricks with her hot, wet womanhood and squirting her own juices out around our cocks as her contractions hit home.

It must have gone on for several minutes, I don’t think any of us had cum that hard for a long time, it was exquisite, we had achieved the almost impossible, three people all cumming at the same time. We finally collapsed in a heap, all of us exhausted by what had just happened.

Teo was on top of me and I felt her body tremble as Paul withdrew his sated cock from her. I rolled her over to lay gasping for air and enjoying her after orgasm surges as I lay beside her having my own surges as well, my cock jumping slightly still, as if it had a life all of it’s own and wanted to get back to fucking Teo again and again.

It took us some time to move, slowly we all rolled over and sat up, one of the waiters brought everybody water from the bar which was gratefully swallowed.

We almost all started talking at the same time, expressing our disbelief at what had happened but reveling in it at the same time.

Finally we trooped through to the toilets where the showers were to wash the sweat and smell of sex from our bodies, I spent a long time washing Teo down, careful to get the dried sperm out of her hair where some of the men had come on and around her face, washing her between her legs so that at lest she would not be dripping sperm all the way home in the taxi.

Afterwards we got dressed, she only had to slip her dress on, her G string having long disappeared, funnily enough her fuck me shoes had stayed on all the time she was fucking, adding to the appeal of a woman being fucked senseless.

We said our goodbyes and the taxi arrived to collect us, it was 5am in the morning, Teo had been fucking constantly for over 4hrs that night and it showed, she looked like a woman who had been royally fucked.

In the taxi I made her sit in the middle seat at the back with me beside her, easing her dress up and making sure she opened her legs to give the driver a good view of her swollen, sore pussy.

I saw him adjust his mirror to see for himself, lucky it was early morning with light traffic so we were never in danger while he watched. I’m pretty sure he was rubbing his cock as well, after all most cab drivers would be well aware of what usually happened at the club and had doubtlessly picked up many fares after they had been well screwed there.

We fell into bed and slept so deeply I had to phone the office to tell them we wouldn’t be back in until the Monday morning, we needed time to recover after all. But we did manage to screw like rabbits all weekend, each of us talking in turn about how we felt and recalling what had happened, both agreeing we would return.

If you liked this story let me know, I am listed here as a member. I will be very happy to recall more of our adventures and also some of my own events with other ladies. Teo went her own way after we had been together for just over six happy years but the memories remain.

Her First All Male Group was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Give Her An Inch, She'll Take A Mile

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

My wife Katie had been into rap music long before I met her. It was seemingly the one big difference in our interests. From movies, to television, to books, and even politics, Katie and I clicked on every level. But then there was music. I just didn’t understand Katie’s enthusiasm when it came to that god-awful “music” she insisted on blaring every time we went anywhere in the car, especially considering the over-the-top misogynistic lyrics.

Still, it would have taken much more to dissuade me from a girl like my Katie. She is a complete and total knock-out in every sense of the phrase. Out of my league in the looks department by just about anyone’s standards, she was by far the most gorgeous girl I had ever been with. Her shoulder-length curly blonde hair, ample tits, and perfect heart-shaped ass had me mesmerized from the moment I first laid eyes on her. The fact that they were supported by a 5’4’’, 110 pound frame just extenuated her lovely curves even more.

From our very first conversation, back in college, when we were partners on a group project for our sophomore psychology class, I knew Katie was the girl for me. She was bubbly and radiant, and when she spoke to me I felt as though I was being blessed with the presence of a Goddess. A Goddess that I was determined to make my bride.

Unfortunately I didn’t feel as though I was in a position to ask her out when our group project was complete, and Katie was once again returned to her position as the girl who kept me distracted all class long. Truth be told, I had been rejected by less pretty girls throughout high school, and I was sure that if I put the question to Katie I would once again be playing the rejected dope.

My assets were of the academic nature, not of the physical, like the guys I was sure Katie was attracted to. I would occasionally see her flirting with guys before and after class, and if they weren’t all football players, they all could have been. She was definitely into the jock type, and while I was an average baseball player in high school, these guys she would gravitate towards towered over me.

A few weeks after turning in our group project, I ran into Katie at a party off-campus. It was actually kind of lucky on my part, as I rarely went out to party. I wasn’t a big drinker, and I had to keep my GPA above 3.5 in order to keep my financial aid. By the time I saw Katie that night I’d consumed 5 or 6 beers, more than I would usually. She looked even more beautiful than usual. She had on a tight-fitting light blue dress that showed off her ample breasts and ended just an inch or so below the bottom of her ass cheeks. Topping it off with black platform high-heels and gold hoop earrings Katie was looking like a model and was clearly the best looking girl at the party.

Katie was off in a corner chatting it up with one of her fellow cheerleaders that I recognized from my economics class. While the sight of these two beautiful vixens would have ordinarily been too intimidating for me to approach, the alcohol I had consumed had given me some new found bravery, so I made my way over to the them. With the music blaring as loud as it was, I found it difficult to hear what Katie was saying, but she was obviously happy to see me. That smile of hers nearly melted me then and there.

After a couple of minutes, Katie’s friend excused herself to get another drink, and I nearly jumped at the opportunity to tell Katie that she was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. I professed to her that if she were to give me the opportunity to be her boyfriend that I would treat her like a queen day and night, and that her happiness would be the paramount concern of my every waking moment. While clearly flattered, I could tell by her giggle and the way her eyes widened that these were not feelings she reciprocated towards me.

“What the fuck did you just say?” The deep burly voice caught me by surprise, but it wasn’t nearly the surprise as the punch that landed me square in the jaw a split-second later. Knocked flat on my back by the power of my attacker and dazed as all hell, I heard Katie tell the behemoth I was now looking up at that he didn’t have to do that before hurrying him away.

After somewhat regaining my senses and returning to my feet, the girl I had seen Katie talking with before informed me that the big black guy who had just knocked me on my ass was Katie’s boyfriend. I decided to drown my sorrows with several more beers that night.

An ear-splitting headache woke me up seemingly just a couple hours after I had laid my head down on my pillow. Arriving in the bathroom, after avoiding the urge to vomit, I recoiled at the massive black eye that now adorned the right side of my face.

After several more hours of dealing with my hangover and headache, all of my discomfort melted away when I bumped into Katie at the food court. She immediately went into a very long apology explaining that if she knew he were capable of something like that she never would have dated my assailant. I told Katie that there was no need to apologize, that I had too much to drink, and that it was my fault for being so forward with her. She then told me she had broken up with him earlier that morning. I couldn’t help but wonder why the break up hadn’t occurred last night, and my mind drifted to the sweet pleasures Katie’s body had likely provided her thug boyfriend after he had laid me out flat.

She and I ended up chatting the afternoon away. When she told me that she had to get going and do some studying, I once again laid out my argument for being her boyfriend and again put the question to her. In her sweetest voice possible, Katie explained that she needed some time off from dating to find herself a bit. I told her I understood of course, but I couldn’t help but feel like she was just saying it so she didn’t have to give me a flat out no.

The months passed by and Katie and I remained friends even after our psychology course together ended. A girl like her doesn’t stay on the market long, however, and she was soon back to dating guys much more gifted physically than myself. Each relationship would last a few months, and after each one Katie would give me some excuse as to why we couldn’t date, but before long she would be back on the arm of another muscle-bound adonis.

Being Katie’s friend certainly had its benefits though. We were nearly inseparable during our free time for the rest of college, with the exception being Katie’s midnight trysts with her latest “boyfriend”. We would study together, go see movies, get dinner together; all the usual boyfriend / girlfriend activities, with the obvious exception of the physical aspect. As time passed, Katie became more and more comfortable with me, even getting to the point of walking around in her underwear whenever I would come over to her apartment.

I had remained single throughout college in hopes that Katie would eventually come to her senses and see that I was the right guy for her. My hopes were finally fulfilled just weeks before our senior year came to a close. Katie had been dumped by her pro-football bound hulk of a boyfriend, and after a long night of crying on my shoulder, I once again pronounced my love for her. She seemed hesitant at first, ,but after a little more sweet-talking on my part, I was finally blessed with the words I had waited so long to hear. “Yes Martin, I will be your girlfriend.”

Katie and I both remained near campus after school finished up. I had found a well-paying job at the local newspaper and gotten my own one-bedroom apartment, while Katie was living with a couple of her fellow recently-graduated cheerleaders in a rented house and working part-time at a gym.

Our progression from friends to boyfriend and girlfriend went seamlessly as we were all ready engaged in all the usual things one would do in a relationship. My attempts to take our relationship to the physical level (beyond kissing) proved fruitless, until Katie finally succumbed about three months after we started officially dating. Not having much experience, and having not been with a girl in years, I was quite nervous to begin with.

Katie’s body was everything I imagined it would be, and then some. I had seen her prancing around in a thong and bra on many occasions, so her incredible ass came as no surprise, but when I finally glanced her perfect soft tits I thought I would faint. They were perfect. I explored every inch of her body with my hands and kissed her all over before taking her missionary on my bed. I didn’t last more than a few pumps, but it was still by-far the greatest orgasm of my life up to that point.

It didn’t take me long to snap out of my post-cum euphoria, however, before I realized Katie seemed less than impressed. It dawned on me that she must have gotten used to the physical prowess of those guys back in college, and was likely underwhelmed by my staying power. I was also readily aware of the fact that the majority of the guys Katie had previously been with were big and black, while I myself measure up to a meager four and a half inches only on the best of days. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to know I was on the small side of things, even for white guys. I quickly apologized and promised I would last longer next time, but she assured me that ours was a relationship of the mind and that if I was satisfied, she was satisfied.

Katie moved in with me after a few more months of dating, and a few more months after that I asked her to be my bride. I had known she was the girl for me since I first laid eyes on her, and when she accepted my proposal I would not hesitate to wager it was one of the greatest joys ever known to a man. She was everything I had ever wanted in a bride.

We had a traditional wedding at a church not far from our apartment and it truly was the greatest day of my life. Katie was absolutely radiant in her flowing white gown and I knew I was the envy of every man in attendance. With our friends and family watching on, I promised to love and cherish Katie for the rest of my life. I fully intended on keeping that promise.

Luckily for me, Katie’s father had footed the bill for the festivities, which allowed me to splurge a bit on our honeymoon. We would be spending two weeks at a swanky resort in Jamaica which catered to tourists of the under-30 variety, fully equipped with restaurants, shops, an over-the-top pool area, and even a nightclub.

After one of the most hectic weeks of our lives, which included our families meeting each other for the first time, it came as a great relief when we boarded our flight to Jamaica. The flight was long, but Katie and I passed the time by catching up on the sleep we had both been missing out on recently. Truth be told, I could have sat there snuggling with her for the full two weeks.

Later, upon touching down, we boarded a shuttle bus that would ferry us to the resort. With the sun bearing down on us with all its might, the air conditioning of the shuttle felt like an oasis. The bus was about half full. From my isle seat, holding Katie’s hand, I spotted a few other couples around our age, as well as a group of college-age girls and a pair of guys who looked like they would have fit in at most college fraternities. The bus driver was a large pot-bellied black man with the appearance of a local and the smell of someone who frequently enjoyed the most famous of Jamaican exports. As everyone departed the bus, I hung back and asked the driver if he wouldn’t mind parting with some of his crop. He opened the backpack next to his seat and retrieved the biggest bag of weed I had ever seen. He ended up charging me quite a bit, but it was worth it considering we might not run into another potential businessman at the resort.

After checking in with the busty Jamaican receptionist, Katie and I made our way through the lavishly decorated lobby to the gold doors of the elevator, while our luggage was brought up by a pair of handsome bellboys in red uniforms. After generously tipping them, we entered the room we would call home for the next two weeks. Katie shrieked with joy upon crossing the threshold, first racing to the immaculate dining area, then peeking into the bedroom, before racing to the french doors and flinging them open to capture the gorgeous ocean view.

“Oh my God, baby. It’s perfect!” she exclaimed. I beamed with pride at my wife’s pleasure. I always found her to be at her most beautiful when she was smiling. I leaned in for a kiss, but Katie had already turned her attention back to the view and did not notice. “Martin, look at the pool! And all the people! I’ve got to get down there.”

The pool, shaped like a big turtle, did look quite impressive. As did the mass of mostly hot-bodied twenty-somethings clad in bikinis and swim trunks bumping and grinding to the loud hip-hop music blasting from several sets of speakers. Hot tubs lined the edge of the pool, making up the turtle’s legs, and two pathways on either side of the pool / patio area made their way out to the beach. Off in the distance, the pier was visible, as were several massive yachts.

I grabbed my swim trunks and splashed some water on my face in the bathroom before changing. I marveled at the lavish shower and jacuzzi, separated from myself by immaculate marble tile. When I re-emerged, Katie was standing with her back to me in a pink thong bikini. “You like?” she giggled.

“How could I not?” I responded after picking my jaw up off the floor. I had seen Katie in plenty of bikinis, but she had never been so bold as to wear a thong in public before. When she bent over to grab a pear of wedge high heels I could see her butthole and pussy lips clearly. The prospect of all the people I had seen poolside enjoying that view did not thrill me, but we were out of the country and no one knew us here, I reasoned, so I just went along with it.

“It looks even better on the floor,” she said as she grabbed my hand and led me like a puppy to the bedroom. Unfortunately I was extremely aroused seeing Katie in her new tiny bikini, and I couldn’t last my usual five minutes. My stamina in the bedroom had grown considerably since we first started dating, but the combination of the bikini and the exotic environment was too much for me, and I came within thirty seconds. Katie’s frustration was noticeable, but she cut off my apology before I could begin. “Relax babe. I’ll just take it as a compliment on my new bikini,” she said, winking at me while slipping the thong bottoms back on.

“If relaxation is what you’re after, I’ve got just the thing,” I told her. After slipping my swim trunks back on, I retrieved the bag of marijuana I had purchased from our bus driver and handed it to her. “Take a whiff of that, babe.”

This time it was Katie’s turn to be surprised. “How did you get this!!?” she asked while sticking her nose in the bag and inhaling deeply.

“From that Rasta bus driver. It cost me a pretty penny, but it was worth it. So what do you say? What better place to get high for the first time than Jamaica?”

I had begun smoking my freshman year. First it was just once in a while at parties, but it wasn’t long before my buddies and I were smoking every weekend. Katie had never touched the stuff. I had tried talking her into it on a couple of occasions to no avail. Her biggest hang up was that it was illegal, so I figured she might try it here in Jamaica since it was so ingrained in the culture. To my slight surprise, she put up no protest and I sat down on the couch to role a joint. Katie strode over to the stereo and plugged in her MP3 player, switching on the newest hip-hop album she had been raving about.

With her bikini top still lying on the floor, Katie put her arms above her head and began dancing to the music. I could hardly tear my eyes away from her swaying form, her perfect curves in full view, and thus it may have been the world record for longest time elapsed rolling a joint. When I finally finished, I lit up and took a couple of puffs before joining Katie in front of the stereo, using one hand to hold hers and the other to hand her the joint.

Katie took a long, hard drag and handled herself better than I expected, only coughing slightly. “Ooo I like that!” she said before hitting the joint again.

A few more hits and I was really starting to feel it. The only thing keeping me from being completely relaxed was the gangsta’ rap blaring from the stereo, which Katie had now turned up. “I’ll never understand why you listen to this stuff, baby,” I told her.

“I know you’re not trying to talk shit about Emperor Willy! You know this shit’s my jam right now,” she responded before returning to the joint, which she was now sucking on like a baby to a mother’s teat.

I picked up the MP3 player, which had the album’s cover art displayed. “Emperor Willy”, as he is known, was lounging poolside in a ridiculous royalty-style throne chair. Shirtless except for a purple cape, Willy’s big black palm was fondling a young blonde girl’s bikini-clad ass as she was down on all fours kissing Willy’s shoe. The imposing black man had his other hand wrapped around a chain which led to a choke-collar secured around the blonde girl’s neck. On Willy’s other side was another young white girl, this one brunette, shaking her ass in a black thong and high heels. I perused the song titles and saw sure-fire classics like “Long-dicking”, “White Hoes is the Best Hoes,” and the single that was currently burning up the charts, “Suburban Girls”, which was all about how Emperor Willy and his crew roll from town to town giving their “big black dicks” to “little pink slits”.

My attention snapped back to my wife as she strode out onto the balcony, seemingly oblivious to the fact that she had forgotten to put her top back on. When I joined her and pointed it out she simply replied, “Don’t sweat it, Big Inch.”

Ugh. Big Inch. I hated that name. Katie hadn’t called me that since the first few months of our relationship. It was a nickname a couple of my college “buddies” had donned on me after walking in on me changing. You probably won’t be surprised to hear that a name like “Big Inch” doesn’t have much trouble sticking to you when you’re on a college campus.

Katie’s rebuke forced me to accept her brazenness, but our room was high enough up in the hotel that none of the partiers below seemed to notice. As she re-lit the joint, I noticed a couple of older gentlemen a floor below us and a few rooms over who were obviously getting quite an eyeful. Katie coughed after taking a massive drag, and I saw the guys high-fiving, clearly delighted at the site of my bride’s massive tits jiggling unencumbered.

“Goddamn, mister. I think I’m high,” she said before launching into a fit of giggles. “Will you show me how to roll one of those things?”

I wasn’t sure why Katie would need to roll her own joints with me around, but I agreed none-the-less. After fumbling through her first few tries and spilling a fair amount of weed on the table and carpet, she nailed it on her fourth try and had a perfectly rolled joint in her hand. After sticking it behind her ear, she put her bikini top back on and wiggled her cute butt towards the door. “Come on. We’ve wasted enough time up hear. Let’s go get some sun,” she beckoned.

“I’ll be right down,” I told her. “I’m just going to tidy up this mess a bit.” Katie just shrugged her shoulders and slipped on her heels before departing.

I had trouble focusing on the task at hand after seeing Katie topless on the balcony, and thus it took me twice as long as it usually would have to scoop up all the marijuana and put it back into the bag. Suddenly parched, I made my way to the kitchen and pored myself a glass of water. While drinking it I discovered that the refrigerator had come fully stocked with all sorts of snacks, fruits and vegetables, and even some wine. After puffing down half that joint with Katie, it being the first time I had smoked in weeks, I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to relieve my case of the munchies and dove into the task of trying one of everything in the fridge.

I decided to enjoy my sample platter out on the balcony so I could once again gaze upon the ocean and soak up some sun. I scanned the pool area, but couldn’t spot Katie anywhere. The slight breeze was soothing and I put to rest my earlier apprehension regarding her public display of nudity. I was in Jamaica on my honeymoon with the most beautiful woman in the world, and I was going to enjoy it!

I was once again struck by the heat of the Jamaican sun after making my way through the air-conditioned lobby and out to the pool. It took me a couple minutes of scanning before I spotted Katie sitting on a stool at the bar in the middle of the patio area. As I made my way over to her, I realized she wasn’t just waiting for a drink, but was sipping on a big fruity looking concoction. She had clearly already indulged in the cool waters of the pool, as her body was glistening and her hair was soaked. While admiring the way the sun was making her body shimmer, Katie let out a loud laugh which was obviously directed at the man seated next to her.

His own shirtless figure glistening in the sun, I couldn’t help but admire the man’s physique. I couldn’t tell exactly because he was seated, but he appeared to be very tall. 6’5” or 6’6” I would guess. His broad shoulders and chiseled abdomen gave him the look of a possible body-builder or fitness instructor of some sort. Though his skin was dark as charcoal, he didn’t have the look of a local with his designer shoes and expensive looking gold watch.

He was still talking to my wife when I arrived at the bar, placing my hand on Katie’s shoulder and standing at her side. She waited for the man to finish his story before finally acknowledging my presence. “Oh, hi there Big Inch,” she said while still laughing at the man’s story. “This is Jamal. He was nice enough to buy me a drink while I waited for you. Jamal, this is my hubby.”

Jamal got up off his stool and nearly crushed my hand with his iron grip when he shook my hand. “Good to meet you, bud. Hope you don’t mind that I bought your lady a drink. What a sexy bride you have. You’re a very lucky man,” he said, finishing his introduction with a wink.

“Good to meet you too, Jamal,” I replied, my voice cracking a bit due to the hulking man’s forwardness, as well as Katie’s use of my nickname in front of him.

Before I could get in another word, Katie cut me off, “You can’t stop there Jamal! Did you end up having the concert or not?”

Jamal picked up his story where he left off, with Katie listening intently and giggling at every opportunity. After a couple of minutes I excused myself to hunt down the bartender and get myself a beer. I wasn’t much of a drinker, but the circumstances seemed to call for it. There weren’t any seats available, so I returned to my position at Katie’s side. Jamal was still telling a story about a concert of some sort, but I wasn’t paying much attention. As beautiful as my bride looked, it was easy to be distracted by the other bikini-clad tourists.

When Jamal finished his story, he flagged down the bartender who was now closer by then when I needed my drink. While he ordered himself and Katie another round, my bride’s attention finally returned to me. “Isn’t he just the best?” she asked.

No, he most certainly wasn’t, was what I thought to myself, but I bit my tongue and just smiled and nodded. Jamal reminded me, at least physically, of the jock type that Katie had been so fond of back in college. On top of that he was very suave and smooth in the way he spoke to her, and he was clearly a man brimming with confidence. If I wasn’t on my honeymoon, I may have been worried about the attention he was showing Katie.

“And guess what he does for work, baby?” I had a feeling I wasn’t going to like what she said next. “He’s a promoter for Emperor Willy!! Can you believe that? He’s here because they’re shooting a music video for “Suburban Girls” this weekend!”

“Oh, wow, that’s really cool.” I couldn’t stand that song but it wouldn’t have done any good to bring that up. Willy was Katie’s favorite rapper and I now understood why she was fawning over Jamal like she was. They both started in on their second drink as I finished up my beer. Since I wasn’t really being included in the conversation, and my glass was now empty, I excused myself and mumbled that I was going to take a dip in the pool. I was hoping that Katie would join me shortly, but in truth I don’t think she even noticed that I left.

I dove in and the cool water came as a welcome relief from the brutal Jamaican heat. I didn’t often drink, so the combination of the beer and swimming in the pool did wonders to keep my head anxiety-free. In days past, I would have been worried that Katie was sharing drinks with someone like Jamal, but the festive atmosphere made it difficult to worry about anything. I did, however, remain aware of the fact that she would seemingly rather chat with Jamal than swim with me.

I waited in the pool long enough that I figured Jamal would be gone, but when I arrived back at the bar for my second beer I saw that he and Katie had migrated to one of the tables under a big cabana. Well, at least I would be able to sit this time, I reasoned.

I slowly sipped on my beer, and then another, as Jamal titillated Katie with tales of concerts, nightclubs, and life with Emperor Willy. I payed more attention to what he was saying this time, and made my best effort to insert myself into the conversation when possible, but Jamal or Katie would inevitably cut me off and I would return to sipping my drink.

Around six o’clock a waiter approached us and asked if we would like dinner menus. I had been looking for an excuse to part from Jamal and the waiter had provided it. “That’s all right, my wife and I were just about to head back up and get some room serv–.”

Katie stomped on my bare foot with her heel and told the waiter, “We would love some menus!”

Resolved to the fact that arguing would do me no good, I accepted the menu an perused it before settling on a cheeseburger. Katie ordered a salad, but ended up barely touching it. She was seemingly too excited by Jamal’s ever increasingly boisterous stories to be bothered with eating. She was definitely enjoying whatever those fruity drinks were, though. Jamal was sure to have a refill ready for her whenever she needed it. I began drifting in an out of listening to the conversation again as a reggae band set up and began playing under the cabana, but was snapped back to attention when Katie nearly jumped out of her seat with excitement.

“Yeah, they’ll be setting up the stage tomorrow,” I heard Jamal say. “It’s basically going to be a twerking contest. The judges will pick the top three contestants, and the winners will get to appear in the “Suburban Girls” video. You should give it a shot Katie. You definitely have the body to win.”

“Oh my God, that would be soooo amazing!!” Katie replied, her eyes wide. “I’d go nuts if I got to meet Emperor Willy! He’s the coolest!!”

I did my best to feign an enthusiastic smile, but there was no way in hell I was letting my wife anywhere near that contest, not that I thought she was seriously considering it. I also refrained from commenting on Jamal’s appraisal of Katie’s body, despite the fact that he had blatantly eyed her up and down while saying it. I was starting to really dislike this sleazy promoter, but if getting my wife to enter a twerking contest was really his idea of a strategy to take her from me, I almost felt bad for the lad.

As the sun began to set, I once again drifted from the conversation and enjoyed the soothing rhythms of the reggae band. Quite a few of our fellow resort-goers had retreated to different corners of the facility, but a good number remained and the majority of them were dancing along to the music.

“Brrrr,” Katie suddenly let out, looking in my direction for the first time in a while. Though the sun had gone down and the temperature had dropped a few degrees, her shiver seemed exaggerated “Baby, would you mind going to the room and getting me a jacket?” she cooed.

I didn’t like the idea of leaving Katie alone with Jamal again, but I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to get her into some less revealing attire. So I agreed and trudged off to the lobby, up the elevator and back to our suite. Though the beers I had been downing were having their desired effect, my high from the earlier smoke session had worn off and I considered rolling a joint and puffing it down quickly. I decided against it, because I didn’t want to leave the pair downstairs alone any longer than I had to. Plus, Katie still had the joint she had rolled earlier, though I would apparently have to be contempt with splitting it three ways.

On returning to the table, I discovered that the joint had only been split two ways. The tiny leftover roach was still lightly smoking in the ashtray in the center of the table. Another round of empty glasses had accumulated, though Katie and Jamal were noticeably absent.

I spotted them in the midst of the other couples moving about to the rhythms of the reggae band. Katie was facing away from Jamal, with her thong-clad ass shaking and jiggling up against his crotch. Jamal was holding both of her hands, his mammoth digits enveloping hers. Katie’s tits were heaving up and down as she bounced to the rythm, her nipples visibly hard. When Jamal spun her, I saw her ass bouncing, and I felt myself grow hard. I was relieved I was seated at the table, for it provided me some cover and prevented anyone from noticing.

Now livid with Katie, mostly for the display that was currently taking place on the dance floor, but also for the fact that she had smoked my weed without me, I sat there by myself like a dope. I ordered another beer and tried to relax, telling myself that Katie was just letting her hair down and having a little innocent fun, but it wasn’t easy to convince myself with the way she was dancing. She seemed to grow bolder as the pair continued, even going as far as to stick out her chest and shake her tits at Jamal while facing him. After Katie bent over at the waste and shook her bare butt cheeks at her muscular dance partner, I heard an older woman, obviously unaware that the woman she was talking about was my wife, tell the man she was with, “Well, those two are definitely going to be fucking tonight.”

Nearly an hour later, glistening with sweat and sporting shit-eating grins, the pair returned to the table, though seemingly only for their drinks and a breather. I had to grit my teeth to keep myself from yelling at Katie, but I was never one to make a scene, and I especially didn’t want to do so with Jamal around. As they stood there gulping down the remnants of their drinks, Jamal had his arm around Katie’s waste, his hand resting with his thumb wrapped inside the thin string of her hot pink thong.

“I hope you don’t mind me borrowing your wife for a bit,” the cocky bastard said to me, winking.

“No, not at all,” I replied more meekly than I intended, averting my eyes from his gaze as I did so.

“My feet are killing me,” Katie told me. She had remained in her heels throughout her dancing escapade. “Would you mind rubbing them for me, sweetie?” she asked, sitting in her chair and putting her wedge-heeled feet up on mine.

I obliged, first lifting her feet as I sat, then removing her high heels before placing her feet on my lap. “Ooo, that’s niiice,” she cooed.

“Katie is one hell of a dancer,” Jamal said, as he too sat.

“I noticed,” I replied begrudgingly

After enjoying my hands for a couple of minutes, Katie looked at me and her face lit up. “Baby, you are never going to believe this! Those yachts we saw in the harbor earlier… one of them belongs to Jamal!!”

“Hahaha,” he chuckled. “That’s not entirely accurate, my dear. The yacht belongs to the record label, though Emperor Willy and his crew can use it whenever they desire. Until they get here for the twerking contest, it’s just me, a few of my friends, and some of the record label producers and employees. We’re taking her out for a short day-trip tomorrow, Martin. You and Katie should come along.”

“Oh my God, that would be amazing!” said Katie, clearly thrilled at the prospect. Her smile turned to puppy-dog lips, as she looked at me wide-eyed and batted her eyelashes, doing her best to make it impossible for me to say no.

Spending another day with Jamal was the last thing I wanted, so I simply said, “We will have to see if we can make it,” clearly to Katie’s disappointment

A couple more minutes of rubbing her feet and Katie popped back up and slipped into her heels. “Come on Jamal, the dance floor is calling!” she exclaimed, grabbing Jamal’s hand and tugging him out of his seat.

Before they could get going, I told Katie, “I’m getting a little tired, honey. Why don’t we head back to the room and watch a movie?”

“You head up,” she responded. “Just give me and Jamal a few more songs, and I’ll be right behind you.”

I almost started screaming at her, but instead I grabbed her arm, pulling her from Jamal. “There will be plenty more time to dance on our honeymoon, dear,” I said through clenched teeth, my face red with anger and embarrassment

Katie seemed surprised by my sudden outburst. I even sensed a bit of bewilderment from Jamal, though he surely wasn’t intimidated. Being the suave character he was, Jamal attempted to smooth things over. “Martin is right. It’s getting late, and I’ve got to be up a little early for the day-cruise tomorrow. Please do consider joining me. Just be down at the pier before ten tomorrow morning. There will be plenty of food and drinks, so please, don’t bring anything besides your smiles.” And with that the arrogant giant of a man was on his way, down one of the paths that led to the beach, seemingly confident he would be seeing us at the pier.

After a silent return to the room, Katie started laying into me as soon as we closed the door behind us. “How could you act like that?” she nearly screamed at me. “That was unbelievable! Like I’m some sort of possession of yours!! We were having a good time, and you nearly ruined it. Jamal is such a nice guy. I can’t believe you acted like that in front of him!”

I wasn’t about to excuse her behavior throughout the day, but she did have a point. I had reacted far more harshly than I had intended, and thus decided to apologize. “I’m sorry baby. You’re right, of course. I don’t know what came over me. It must have been all the beer.”

The anger visible on Katie’s face seemed to ease with my last statement. “Well… you never were any good at holding your alcohol,” she said. “Just make sure you are on your best behavior tomorrow, when we’re on the yacht.”

I smiled, glad she had decided not to fight further, but masked my disappointment that she seemed insistent on our plans for the first full day of our honeymoon. But if that’s what it took to keep her happy, I suppose it was a small price to pay. My disappointment, though, turned to shock and dismay with Katie’s next statement.

“I’m so excited to try out for the music video!” she told me, while removing her bikini top.

And there it was. My new bride was really intending to go up on stage and shake her ass for a group of people, and be judged at her ability to do so. To say I was mortified by the prospect was an understatement Slipping off her bottoms, she asked, “Do you think Emperor Willy will be one of the judges?”

“Um, yeah… probably,” was all I could muster. I wanted to put my foot down then and there, and tell Katie that no wife of mine would ever be entering a twerking contest. I thought the better of it, though, deciding that starting another fight directly after the first one wasn’t my best course of action. Instead, I would let Katie sleep on it. If she still wanted to do it tomorrow, I would then have to tell her no.

Katie’s mind was apparently on other unresolved matters. “I still need a proper honeymoon dicking,” she said, beckoning me with her finger as she swayed into the bedroom. As I entered the room, I saw she had bent over the foot of the bed. She slapped her own ass quite hard, leaving a reddening palm print and said, “Are you going to fuck this, or do I have to do it?”

While her initial display was very enticing, the combined effect of the alcohol and the fact that I had already blown my load earlier left me flaccid within a couple of minutes, leaving me without an orgasm and Katie without the satisfaction she had been craving. On top of that, her pussy was soaked. I assumed it was from all the dancing she had done with Jamal, and she had clearly been expecting a decent fucking. I apologized and tried to explain my predicament to her, but she didn’t seem to be listening. “I can go down on you,” I told her, trying to set things right.

“Don’t bother,” she responded. “Just turn the lights out,” she said before laying down on her side, pulling the covers over herself and facing away from the middle of the bed. Begrudgingly, I did as she requested, and crawled into bed next to her.

“I wish you could fuck me for more than two minutes once in a while,” she muttered, not bothering to face me.

“Come on sweety, you know I give it my all every time,” I told her.

“Maybe your best just isn’t good enough sometimes,” she snarled.

“Just tell me what to do, and I’ll do it. I just want us to be happy,” I tried to reason with her.

“I’m sorry. It’s probably just the booze talking,” she said, though I thought it might have just been to avoid talking to me further.

“It’s fine, honey,” I told her, “I love you. Sleep tight.”

She didn’t answer.

Give Her An Inch, She'll Take A Mile was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Fucked Between The Shelves

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

“Hey, Amanda can you lock up tonight?” Shelly, the lady behind the desk asked.

“Sure, I’ve got keys,” I laughed, and jingled the keys in my hand.

“Thanks. Oh, and there will be people here overnight moving the shelves in the children’s circle. Tell them what to do, and then you can leave” She said, and I watched her pack her things into a bag. I nodded, and looked at the cart of books I was supposed to finish putting on shelves.

“Great, I’ll see you tomorrow.” I said, and let her leave.

It was hot in the library, and since I was on the top floor it was even hotter. I looked down at the shirt I was wearing. It seemed to be about eighty, with the heavy shirt on.

Knowing no one would be here for at least an hour, I took it off. I left my shorts on.

I finished putting the books on shelves, and left my shirt on the top floor as I headed to the last shelf on the last floor. I took the elevator down, and pushed the cart out towards the offices.

Walking to the back of the floor, I put the cart back where it should go. I heard voices, that sounded like several guys. Oh no, were the people the library hired to move the shelves already here?

Here I was, only in a bra and shorts. I would have to pass them on my way out. And what I was wearing left nothing to the imagination.

It was colder on this floor, and my nipples were starting to harden. I was wearing shorts, that were tight and exposed most of my perky ass.

“Hey, is anyone here? We heard a girl named Amanda was supposed to show us where to move things!” One of them yelled. I panicked, knowing the office light was the only one on.

I heard their footsteps getting closer, and decided I shouldn’t be hiding. All I had to do was tell them what to do and leave, right?

“Y-Yeah, I’m Amanda.” I said loudly, walking out of the office. I turned the lights on to the children’s circle where the shelves were already empty, and turned the office lights off.

I saw one of them peek around a corner to try and find me, and when he did his eyes widened. I wasn’t surprised, because I did look a little out of place.

“Whoa, guys take a look at this.” He stepped closer, grinning at me.

There were four of them, and they all followed the one to stand in front of me. I crossed my arms over my chest in attempt to hide my big tits, but it didn’t work. It just pushed them out more.

They all stared at me, from head to toe but I didn’t move. “So, you guys will be moving these shelves.” I said, taking a few steps towards the shelves. I stepped inside the circle, which had a playful carpet and a rocking chair in the corner. There were three big stuffed teddy bears too.

“What are you wearing?” One of the men, the biggest one walked up behind me. He leaned into me, and pushed me against him.

“What are you doing? Stop!” I tried to push him away but stopped when his hands fell on my ass. He then moved his hands up and stared to squeeze my tits together.

He tore my bra off, making me gasp. One of the other men got behind me and took my shorts off. The other two started to suck on each of my tits.

“No, what are you doing?” I gasped, at the sensation of them sucking on my tits.

The man on my right was licking my nipple while sucking on the area around it. He was squeezing the big tit flesh in his hands and grinning at me.

The other man, was biting my nipple, causing me to moan. I felt my head lean back to fall on the guy’s shoulder behind me. They were all grinning, as the man in front of me slid my panties off.

I gasped when the man behind me started to rub my ass in soft circles. Then he slapped it, causing me to scream. When the guy in front of me heard me scream, he placed my panties in my mouth. They all laughed, and continues to pleasure me.

“You’re such a slut.” One of them said, and I felt hands sliding down to my pussy which was now dripping wet.

“I bet she loves sucking cocks.” Another said, and I was pushed to the ground.

“Let’s find out.” All of a sudden, four cocks that all had to be at least 10 inches, stood proudly in front of me. They were all hard, and that made me even more wet.

“Suck on it.” A cock was pushed towards me, and I immediately took it in my mouth.

“Oh, fuck she’s good.” He moaned, and I forced myself to take all ten inches of his thick cock. He came fast, and I was pushed towards another cock.

“Yeah, you love sucking dick, huh?” This guy came too, and I started to rub the other two with my hands.

“Let me fuck her.” One of them stopped me, and made me sit on his cock.

I happily sat down on his cock, and gasped when it slid in easily. I took all 10 inches of his hard thick dick.

“Fuck, you’res so tight.” He fucked me hard and fast, and I came three times on his cock.

“Are you ready, you little slut?” I felt something poking my asshole. I moaned, as another cock was shoved inside of me.

“Let’s fill her holes.” They all moaned as each man took every hole of my body.

I let every man fuck my in the pussy, ass, and my mouth. I came so many times, that I passed out and they kept fucking me.

The next morning when I woke up, I still had my panties in my mouth and was covered with cum in the middle of the shelves. When Shelly found me, she wasn’t happy but helped me out.

She licked the cum off of my body, and fucked me with her tongue one last time before I went back to work.

Fucked Between The Shelves was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.

Fuck The MILF Slut

2017-03-30T00:00:00+00:00

Maria is a slut, she knows this, and she never hid that fact. For thirteen years she has been shackled in a loveless relationship. Perhaps loveless is not the word. Perhaps the correct description is lust-less. Her ex-husband at first did care for her, at first, he would buy her chocolates on holidays, and talk to her sweetly, call her things like “baby” or “sweetheart”, but he never gave her what she truly needed. To be used, to be fucked, to be called “slut”, “whore”, or “cocksucker”, strange as it seems these things turned Maria on. She would beg him to do things like choke her, fuck her face, or pound her ass, but he never agreed saying that he did not want to demean her. After time he resented her, he wouldn’t even touch her. This led to their divorce.

So now Maria kneels, three weeks after her divorce, surrounded by five of her ex husbands coworkers. Her green eyes scanning the room as the men encircle her. Her 34 D breasts proudly pushed out. Her back arched, showing of her tits and her thick milf ass.

“Are you men ready to use your slut?” The milf goddess asks the room. The men nod, their eyes fixed on the woman who kneels surrounded by all the well-endowed men. One particularly aggressive man, Charles, a 6’2 black man whose cock stands erect, moves forward and grabs Maria by the back of the head. She opens her mouth wide, taking him in.

“Take this fucking cock bitch.” He orders, watching as her lips clamp around his massive 9” cock. She swirls her tongue in a clockwise movement. Her eyes looking up into his. She feels two other cocks, Andrew a younger college intern at the age of 22. And Lewis, a 43 year old and her ex-husbands best friend of 29 years, push against her face. Maria reaches up grabbing both men’s stiff dicks and strokes slowly. She pumps back and forth, her big tits bouncing as her hands slightly roll as she strokes. Her tongue flicks on Charles cock expertly as she bobs her head back and forth, finding a rhythm, from mid-way down his cock to his head. Her eyes fixed on his like the perfect obedient slut. Matthew, a 38 year old man looks on, turning on his video camera and begins to roll film, walking to the sluts face, and focusing on the cock that is moving back and forth.

“Fuck this bitch sucks cock so well! You take this cock whore.” Charles moans out in pleasure. He pushes Maria’s head flat to his pelvis. She takes his entire cock deep, showing the expert cock sucker she is. His cock pushed against the back of her throat, she gags but dares not to release. Her hands stroking the two men’s hard stiff cocks faster now. Her big tits bouncing. Jerry, a 51-year-old man who’s only cock is not being occupied walks behind her and kisses on her neck. His hands cup her breasts, and roughly slap them.

“She looks like such a fucking whore. And this whore needs a cock in her.” He says loud enough for the camera to catch. She nods, slobbering on Charles meat stick. The slight movement tickling the back of her throat, making her gag once more. Her face turning red, and her eyes tearing up. The feeling of Jerry’s hands rubbing firmly on her pussy making her moan loudly around the cock that is wedged in her mouth. The moans send vibrations down his dick. The vibrations make Charles moan loudly. He releases her from his grasp allowing her the privilege of breath. A long trail of spit connecting her lips to his cock. She coughs, and gasps for breath. Jerry pushing her down onto her knees. Her ass high in the air proudly. Charles slaps his cock on the sluts face. Matthew zooms in on her face, red and exhausted until she looks up at the camera, smirks, winks, and blows a kiss.

“Fuck this whore is loving it… You look so sexy bitch.” Matthew says from behind the camera, as he pans down her body to her ass. He gets a close up of her pussy, and slides two fingers into her shaven milf cunt. She moans out in pleasure tossing her head back. Matthew steps back showing Lewis sliding underneath the cock addicted goddess. “You take this whores pussy Lou?” Jerry asks spanking her thick ass, shaking it and leaving a red hand print.

“Fuck yes. Are you ready slut?” Louis as teasingly rubbing his thick cock on her wet cunt. “I know you are, you live for this don’t you?” He asks spanking her other ass cheek.

“Yes sir, use me. I’m all of yours to use however you desire. Mmmm fuck… I love being surrounded by these big cocks.” Maria moans out. Louis stabs her with his hard rod. She yelps in pleasure which is immediately silenced by Andrews cock penetrating her mouth. “Oh fuck! You were right, this bitch is trained to suck.” Andrew moans out, as he thrusts back and forth fucking her skilled mouth. Her tongue twirling around rapidly around his dick. Charles slaps her cheek with his wet, premium and spit covered cock. She reaches up, leaning on her one free elbow. Louis slams his massive dick back and forth fucking her soaked cunt. She moans around Andrews dick, sending vibration after vibration around his dick. Jerry teases her tight asshole, prepping her for his cock. Lewis holds her hips as he violently thrusts back and forth drilling her, the head of his cock pushing hitting her cervix. Matthew steps back making sure to get the entire view of the slut. Her big tits swinging under her hitting Lewis in the face, both men currently using hers heads tossed back in pleasure. Jerry spanks her once more, her ass jiggling and shaking from the force of his powerful thrusts, then slams his cock into her ass, at first only able to push his cock head in, but having it quickly adjusts. Maria screams around Andrews cock, forcing him out of her mouth.

“Holy fuck! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck your milf slut!” She screams out throwing her head back violently, her back arching, and her tits pushing into Lewis face. Her tight asshole adjusting to Jerry’s cock as he begins pumping back and forth, slow at first but then quickly gaining speed.

“Yes! Fucking take these cocks whore.” Jerry moans out in complete pleasure. His eyes rolling to the back of his head. Jerry and Lewis find a rhythm, matching each others thrusts with equal power. Maria is pushed over the edge and squirts, her pussy juices flowing from her milf cunt. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head.

“FUCK! DON’T STOP! USE YOUR SLUT!” She yelps out in complete satisfaction. She has been in a gang bang before in college, but it was nothing compared to this. Knowing that this entire fuck session is being caught on film. Jerry and Lewis continue to pound her lovely cunt, using her aggressively. Matthew, Andrew, and Charles stand back watching in wonder at the woman in front of them. They stroke their cocks at the visual of the sensual milf before them. As her intense orgasm peaks she collapses on the table her head down, and her big tits slapping against her face. She laughs a bit between moans and gasps as the slow their thrusts.

“Oh fuck… Ohhhh boys, now I think its time for you to cover your slut.” Maria says smiling into the camera. Her juices making a puddle on the wood floor.

“On the table slut. I want to use that mouth again.” Charles orders pointing to the dinner table in the other room of the apartment. Maria obeys, standing, and wobbling a bit as she walks to the table. Matthew focuses the camera on her thick as that sways and even shakes as she walks.

“Matthew, you haven’t received any pleasure yet. Take your sluts cunt.” Maria says seductively. She climbs onto the table, her ass high in the air, she shakes it for the camera then spanks her red, scratched up ass, before winking at the camera. She lays her head hanging off the table. Her breasts pushed out. Matthew walks to her face, zooming in, then slowly he scrolls the camera down the gorgeous milfs body as if a before shot to the imminent after shot of Maria covered in each mans hot sticky cum.

“You gorgeous fuck-toy.” Matthew moans spreading her legs, which she lifts high into the air and rests on his shoulders.

“Mmmm thank you sir…” Maria moans seductively. Matthew points the camera at her face and sees she is slapping Charles cock against her own face, her small hand dwarfed by his glistening big black cock. She slips her tongue between the slit of his cock-head. “The rest of you boys pick wherever you’d like your load to land. Mmmmm fuck I cant wait for all of you to cover me with your hot cum. For it to fill my used cunt. For it to slide down my slut milf throat.” She moans seductively as she opens her mouth wide.

“Fuck boys lets cover this cum-slut.” Lewis moans out stroking his cock rapidly over her left breast.

“She is such a fucking whore. I love it.” Jerry moans out pointing his thick cock at her pretty milf face.

“She craves cock and cum. She needs it.” Andrew moans out slapping his cock on her soft breast repeatedly toying with her erect nipple as his hand moves up and down his dick at a rapid pace.

“Mmmmm fuck boys… Cover your slut… Mmmm those co-” she is interrupted by Charles sliding his cock down her throat as he begins fucking her face like it is a pussy. Her tongue rolling and toying around him with expertise. Matthew waits for all the men to begin using her before he turns the camera down and show him slamming his big thick cock deep into her drenched pussy. He thrusts with force giving her no time to adjust to his size. Maria moans and holds back a scream from the pleasure, sending vibrations down Charles dick. All the men surround their fuck-toy. Stroking at the sight of her being used, Andrew is the first to cum, sending strings of cum covering both her breasts. She moans in delight knowing one of the men was satisfied by her performance. The next to cum is Charles, the unexpected rush of his hot warm load flowing down her slut throat makes her pussy leak cum once more, swallowing as much as she can, what she doesn’t swallow oozes out the corners of her mouth and rolls down her cheek. Charles pumps a few more times as she milks all the cum, draining his balls. He steps back watching the slut in silence, no noise but her moans and the sounds of Matthews cock pounding her. Her cum covered tits bouncing from the force. The next man to shoot his load is Jerry covering the milf sex goddess’s face.

“Ohhh fuck… You look like such a sexy slut.” He moans taking a step back and appreciating his work. Maria biting and licking her lips gets a taste of his cum mixing with Charles.

“I am fucking loving this… Oh God…” She moans out loudly turning to look at the three men whose eyes are fixed to her. Lewis then is the next to cum, painting a fresh coat on her lovely breast and trailing the cum down to her stomach. She tosses her head back as Lewis takes his place next to the men. Matthew turns the camera back to show his dick drilling her slut pussy. The seductive sound of Maria’s voice turns the camera back to look at her.

“Cum for me baby… Please… Cum deep in your sluts pussy sir. I need it… Fill my wet milf pussy.” Maria moans, her hips rolling in a circle, milking his hard cock. Her eyes staring into Matthews, making it seem like she is talking straight into the camera, begging all those who watch this to cum in her. Her efforts are met with a volcanic like eruption of sperm gushing into her pussy, his cock pushed to her cervix.

“Ohhh fuck you dirty slut… Uh God… Fuck you fuck so good.” He moans out loudly as cum leaks from her pussy. She groans out in pleasure feeling the warmth inside of her. Matthew pulls out and steps back, zooming his camera in on the cum filled pussy. He focuses on it for a moment appreciate his own work, before showing off the other art the men made, using Maria as a canvass. As the camera gets to her cum covered face she smiles and blows a kiss to the camera. Matthew ends the video, and Maria sits up on the table.

“Mmmmm did you boys enjoy using me?” She asks and they all nod erupting in a round of applause for her.

“Fuck, Neal was an idiot for letting you go.” Lewis says, sweat dripping down his brow. Maria giggles and shrugs a bit, scooping the now dried cum off her tits and having a taste of the mixture.

“Now Monday, make sure you tell him what we did here, and then after work, show him, show him what he’s missing.” She says with a mischievous grin. As the men help Maria clean, she replays the glorious fuck-fest in her mind and imagines her ex’s reaction. She closes her eyes, a smile comes across her face because she finally feels the satisfaction she has craved for so long.

Fuck The MILF Slut was originally published by EroStory at EroStory on March 30, 2017.